<SPAN name="startofbook"></SPAN>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<h1> THE NINTH VIBRATION <br/><br/>AND OTHER STORIES </h1>
<p><br/></p>
<h2> By L. Adams Beck </h2>
<p><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><br/></p>
<h2> Contents </h2>
<table summary="" style="margin-right: auto; margin-left: auto">
<tr>
<td>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0001"> THE NINTH VIBRATION </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0002"> THE INTERPRETER A ROMANCE OF THE EAST </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0003"> THE INCOMPARABLE LADY </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0004"> THE HATRED OF THE QUEEN </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0005"> FIRE OF BEAUTY </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0006"> THE BUILDING OF THE TAJ MAHAL </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0007"> "HOW GREAT IS THE GLORY OF KWANNON!" </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0008"> THE ROUND-FACED BEAUTY </SPAN></p>
</td>
</tr>
</table>
<p><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0001" id="link2H_4_0001"></SPAN></p>
<h2> THE NINTH VIBRATION </h2>
<p>There is a place uplifted nine thousand feet in purest air where one of
the most ancient tracks in the world runs from India into Tibet. It leaves
Simla of the Imperial councils by a stately road; it passes beyond, but
now narrowing, climbing higher beside the khuds or steep drops to the
precipitous valleys beneath, and the rumor of Simla grows distant and the
way is quiet, for, owing to the danger of driving horses above the khuds,
such baggage as you own must be carried by coolies, and you yourself must
either ride on horseback or in the little horseless carriage of the
Orient, here drawn and pushed by four men. And presently the deodars
darken the way with a solemn presence, for—</p>
<p>"These are the Friars of the wood,<br/>
The Brethren of the Solitude<br/>
Hooded and grave—"<br/></p>
<p>their breath most austerely pure in the gradually chilling air. Their
companies increase and now the way is through a great wood where it has
become a trail and no more, and still it climbs for many miles and finally
a rambling bungalow, small and low, is sighted in the deeps of the trees,
a mountain stream from unknown heights falling beside it. And this is
known as the House in the Woods. Very few people are permitted to go
there, for the owner has no care for money and makes no provision for
guests. You must take your own servant and the khansamah will cook you
such simple food as men expect in the wilds, and that is all. You stay as
long as you please and when you leave not even a gift to the khansamah is
permitted.</p>
<p>I had been staying in Ranipur of the plains while I considered the
question of getting to Upper Kashmir by the route from Simla along the old
way to Chinese Tibet where I would touch Shipki in the Dalai Lama's
territory and then pass on to Zanskar and so down to Kashmir—a
tremendous route through the Himalaya and a crowning experience of the
mightiest mountain scenery in the world. I was at Ranipur for the purpose
of consulting my old friend Olesen, now an irrigation official in the
Rampur district—a man who had made this journey and nearly lost his
life in doing it. It is not now perhaps so dangerous as it was, and my
life was of no particular value to any one but myself, and the plan
interested me.</p>
<p>I pass over the long discussions of ways and means in the blinding heat of
Ranipur. Olesen put all his knowledge at my service and never uttered a
word of the envy that must have filled him as he looked at the distant
snows cool and luminous in blue air, and, shrugging good-natured
shoulders, spoke of the work that lay before him on the burning plains
until the terrible summer should drag itself to a close. We had vanquished
the details and were smoking in comparative silence one night on the
veranda, when he said in his slow reflective way;</p>
<p>"You don't like the average hotel, Ormond, and you'll like it still less
up Simla way with all the Simla crowd of grass-widows and fellows out for
as good a time as they can cram into the hot weather. I wonder if I could
get you a permit for The House in the Woods while you re waiting to fix up
your men and route for Shipki."</p>
<p>He explained and of course I jumped at the chance. It belonged, he said,
to a man named Rup Singh, a pandit, or learned man of Ranipur. He had
always spent the summer there, but age and failing health made this
impossible now, and under certain conditions he would occasionally allow
people known to friends of his own to put up there.</p>
<p>"And Rup Singh and I are very good friends," Olesen said; "I won his heart
by discovering the lost Sukh Mandir, or Hall of Pleasure, built many
centuries ago by a Maharao of Ranipur for a summer retreat in the great
woods far beyond Simla. There are lots of legends about it here in
Ranipur. They call it The House of Beauty. Rup Singh's ancestor had been a
close friend of the Maharao and was with him to the end, and that's why he
himself sets such store on the place. You have a good chance if I ask for
a permit.</p>
<p>"He told me the story and since it is the heart of my own I give it
briefly. Many centuries ago the Ranipur Kingdom was ruled by the Maharao
Rai Singh a prince of the great lunar house of the Rajputs. Expecting a
bride from some far away kingdom (the name of this is unrecorded) he built
the Hall of Pleasure as a summer palace, a house of rare and costly
beauty. A certain great chamber he lined with carved figures of the Gods
and their stories, almost unsurpassed for truth and life. So, with the
pine trees whispering about it the secret they sigh to tell, he hoped to
create an earthly Paradise with this Queen in whom all loveliness was
perfected. And then some mysterious tragedy ended all his hopes. It was
rumoured that when the Princess came to his court, she was, by some
terrible mistake, received with insult and offered the position only of
one of his women. After that nothing was known. Certain only is it that he
fled to the hills, to the home of his broken hope, and there ended his
days in solitude, save for the attendance of two faithful friends who
would not abandon him even in the ghostly quiet of the winter when the
pine boughs were heavy with snow and a spectral moon stared at the
panthers shuffling through the white wastes beneath. Of these two Rup
Singh's ancestor was one. And in his thirty fifth year the Maharao died
and his beauty and strength passed into legend and his kingdom was taken
by another and the jungle crept silently over his Hall of Pleasure and the
story ended.</p>
<p>"There was not a memory of the place up there," Olesen went on. "Certainly
I never heard anything of it when I went up to the Shipki in 1904. But I
had been able to be useful to Rup Singh and he gave me a permit for The
House in the Woods, and I stopped there for a few days' shooting. I
remember that day so well. I was wandering in the dense woods while my men
got their midday grub, and I missed the trail somehow and found myself in
a part where the trees were dark and thick and the silence heavy as lead.
It was as if the trees were on guard—they stood shoulder to shoulder
and stopped the way. Well, I halted, and had a notion there was something
beyond that made me doubt whether to go on. I must have stood there five
minutes hesitating. Then I pushed on, bruising the thick ferns under my
shooting boots and stooping under the knotted boughs. Suddenly I tramped
out of the jungle into a clearing, and lo and behold a ruined House, with
blocks of marble lying all about it, and carved pillars and a great roof
all being slowly smothered by the jungle. The weirdest thing you ever saw.
I climbed some fallen columns to get a better look, and as I did I saw a
face flash by at the arch of a broken window. I sang out in Hindustani,
but no answer: only the echo from the woods. Somehow that dampened my
ardour, and I didn't go in to what seemed like a great ruined hall for the
place was so eerie and lonely, and looked mighty snaky into the bargain.
So I came ingloriously away and told Rup Singh. And his whole face
changed. 'That is The House of Beauty,' he said. 'All my life have I
sought it and in vain. For, friend of my soul, a man must lose himself
that he may find himself and what lies beyond, and the trodden path has
ever been my doom. And you who have not sought have seen. Most strange are
the way of the Gods'. Later on I knew this was why he had always gone up
yearly, thinking and dreaming God knows what. He and I tried for the place
together, but in vain and the whole thing is like a dream. Twice he has
let friends of mine stay at The House in the Woods, and I think he won't
refuse now."</p>
<p>"Did he ever tell you the story?"</p>
<p>"Never. I only know what I've picked up here. Some horrible mistake about
the Rani that drove the man almost mad with remorse. I've heard bits here
and there. There's nothing so vital as tradition in India."</p>
<p>"I wonder'. what really happened."</p>
<p>"That we shall never know. I got a little old picture of the Maharao—said
to be painted by a Pahari artist. It's not likely to be authentic, but you
never can tell. A Brahman sold it to me that he might complete his
daughter's dowry, and hated doing it."</p>
<p>"May I see it?"</p>
<p>"Why certainly. Not a very good light, but—can do," as the Chinks
say.</p>
<p>He brought it out rolled in silk stuff and I carried it under the hanging
lamp. A beautiful young man indeed, with the air of race these people have
beyond all others;—a cold haughty face, immovably dignified. He sat
with his hands resting lightly on the arms of his chair of State. A
crescent of rubies clasped the folds of the turban and from this sprang an
aigrette scattering splendours. The magnificent hilt of a sword was ready
beside him. The face was not only beautiful but arresting.</p>
<p>"A strange picture," I said. "The artist has captured the man himself. I
can see him trampling on any one who opposed him, and suffering in the
same cold secret way. It ought to be authentic if it isn't. Don't you know
any more?"</p>
<p>"Nothing. Well—to bed, and tomorrow I'll see Rup Singh."</p>
<p>I was glad when he returned with the permission. I was to be very careful,
he said, to make no allusion to the lost palace, for two women were
staying at the House in the Woods—a mother and daughter to whom Rup
Singh had granted hospitality because of an obligation he must honor. But
with true Oriental distrust of women he had thought fit to make no
confidence to them. I promised and asked Olesen if he knew them.</p>
<p>"Slightly. Canadians of Danish blood like my own. Their name is Ingmar.
Some people think the daughter good-looking. The mother is supposed to be
clever; keen on occult subjects which she came back to India to study. The
husband was a great naturalist and the kindest of men. He almost lived in
the jungle and the natives had all sorts of rumours about his powers. You
know what they are. They said the birds and beasts followed him about. Any
old thing starts a legend."</p>
<p>"What was the connection with Rup Singh?"</p>
<p>"He was in difficulties and undeservedly, and Ingmar generously lent him
money at a critical time, trusting to his honour for repayment. Like most
Orientals he never forgets a good turn and would do anything for any of
the family—except trust the women with any secret he valued. The
father is long dead. By the way Rup Singh gave me a queer message for you.
He said; 'Tell the Sahib these words—"Let him who finds water in the
desert share his cup with him who dies of thirst." He is certainly getting
very old. I don't suppose he knew himself what he meant."</p>
<p>I certainly did not. However my way was thus smoothed for me and I took
the upward road, leaving Olesen to the long ungrateful toil of the man who
devotes his life to India without sufficient time or knowledge to make his
way to the inner chambers of her beauty. There is no harder mistress
unless you hold the pass-key to her mysteries, there is none of whom so
little can be told in words but who kindles so deep a passion. Necessity
sometimes takes me from that enchanted land, but when the latest dawns are
shining in my skies I shall make my feeble way back to her and die at her
worshipped feet. So I went up from Kalka.</p>
<p>I have never liked Simla. It is beautiful enough—eight thousand feet
up in the grip of the great hills looking toward the snows, the famous
summer home of the Indian Government. Much diplomacy is whispered on
Observatory Hill and many are the lighter diversions of which Mr. Kipling
and lesser men have written. But Simla is also a gateway to many things—to
the mighty deodar forests that clothe the foot-hills of the mountains, to
Kulu, to the eternal snows, to the old, old bridle way that leads up to
the Shipki Pass and the mysteries of Tibet—and to the strange things
told in this story. So I passed through with scarcely a glance at the busy
gayety of the little streets and the tiny shops where the pretty ladies
buy their rouge and powder. I was attended by my servant Ali Khan, a
Mohammedan from Nagpur, sent up with me by Olesen with strong
recommendation. He was a stout walker, so too am I, and an inveterate
dislike to the man-drawn carriage whenever my own legs would serve me
decided me to walk the sixteen miles to the House in the Woods, sending on
the baggage. Ali Khan despatched it and prepared to follow me, the fine
cool air of the hills giving us a zest.</p>
<p>"Subhan Alla! (Praise be to God!) the air is sweet!" he said, stepping out
behind me. "What time does the Sahib look to reach the House?"</p>
<p>"About five or six. Now, Ali Khan, strike out of the road. You know the
way."</p>
<p>So we struck up into the glorious pine woods, mountains all about us. Here
and there as we climbed higher was a little bank of forgotten snow, but
spring had triumphed and everywhere was the waving grace of maiden-hair
ferns, banks of violets and strangely beautiful little wild flowers. These
woods are full of panthers, but in day time the only precaution necessary
is to take no dog,—a dainty they cannot resist. The air was
exquisite with the sun-warm scent of pines, and here and there the trees
broke away disclosing mighty ranges of hills covered with rich blue
shadows like the bloom on a plum,—the clouds chasing the sunshine
over the mountain sides and the dark green velvet of the robe of pines. I
looked across ravines that did not seem gigantic and yet the villages on
the other side were like a handful of peas, so tremendous was the scale. I
stood now and then to see the rhododendrons, forest trees here with great
trunks and massive boughs glowing with blood-red blossom, and time went by
and I took no count of it, so glorious was the climb.</p>
<p>It must have been hours later when it struck me that the sun was getting
low and that by now we should be nearing The House in the Woods. I said as
much to Ali Khan. He looked perplexed and agreed. We had reached a
comparatively level place, the trail faint but apparent, and it surprised
me that we heard no sound of life from the dense wood where our goal must
be.</p>
<p>"I know not, Presence," he said. "May his face be blackened that directed
me. I thought surely I could not miss the way, and yet-"</p>
<p>We cast back and could see no trail forking from the one we were on. There
was nothing for it but to trust to luck and push on. But I began to be
uneasy and so was the man. I had stupidly forgotten to unpack my revolver,
and worse, we had no food, and the mountain air is an appetiser, and at
night the woods have their dangers, apart from being absolutely trackless.
We had not met a living being since we left the road and there seemed no
likelihood of asking for directions. I stopped no longer for views but
went steadily on, Ali Khan keeping up a running fire of low-voiced
invocations and lamentations. And now it was dusk and the position
decidedly unpleasant.</p>
<p>It was at that moment I saw a woman before us walking lightly and steadily
under the pines. She must have struck into the trail from the side for she
never could have kept before us all the way. A native woman, but wearing
the all-concealing boorka, more like a town dweller than a woman of the
hills. I put on speed and Ali Khan, now very tired, toiled on behind me as
I came up with her and courteously asked the way. Her face was entirely
hidden, but the answering voice was clear and sweet. I made up my mind she
was young, for it had the bird-like thrill of youth.</p>
<p>"If the Presence continues to follow this path he will arrive. It is not
far. They wait for him."</p>
<p>That was all. It left me with a desire to see the veiled face. We passed
on and Ali Khan looked fearfully back.</p>
<p>"Ajaib! (Wonderful!) A strange place to meet one of the purdah-nashin
(veiled women)" he muttered. "What would she be doing up here in the
heights? She walked like a Khanam (khan's wife) and I saw the gleam of
gold under the boorka."</p>
<p>I turned with some curiosity as he spoke, and lo! there was no human being
in sight. She had disappeared from the track behind us and it was
impossible to say where. The darkening trees were beginning to hold the
dusk and it seemed unimaginable that a woman should leave the way and take
to the dangers of the woods.</p>
<p>"Puna-i-Khoda—God protect us!" said Ali Khan in a shuddering
whisper. "She was a devil of the wilds. Press on, Sahib. We should not be
here in the dark."</p>
<p>There was nothing else to do. We made the best speed we could, and the
trees grew more dense and the trail fainter between the close trunks, and
so the night came bewildering with the expectation that we must pass the
night unfed and unarmed in the cold of the heights. They might send out a
search party from The House in the Woods—that was still a hope, if
there were no other. And then, very gradually and wonderfully the moon
dawned over the tree tops and flooded the wood with mysterious silver
lights and about her rolled the majesty of the stars. We pressed on into
the heart of the night. From the dense black depths we emerged at last. An
open glade lay before us—the trees falling back to right and left to
disclose—what?</p>
<p>A long low house of marble, unlit, silent, bathed in pale splendour and
shadow. About it stood great deodars, clothed in clouds of the white
blossoming clematis, ghostly and still. Acacias hung motionless trails of
heavily scented bloom as if carved in ivory. It was all silent as death. A
flight of nobly sculptured steps led up to a broad veranda and a wide open
door with darkness behind it. Nothing more.</p>
<p>I forced myself to shout in Hindustani—the cry seeming a brutal
outrage upon the night, and an echo came back numbed in the black woods. I
tried once more and in vain. We stood absorbed also into the silence.</p>
<p>"Ya Alla! it is a house of the dead!" whispered Ali Khan, shuddering at my
shoulder,—and even as the words left his lips I understood where we
were. "It is the Sukh Mandir." I said. "It is the House of the Maharao of
Ranipur."</p>
<p>It was impossible to be in Ranipur and hear nothing of the dead house of
the forest and Ali Khan had heard—God only knows what tales. In his
terror all discipline, all the inborn respect of the native forsook him,
and without word or sign he turned and fled along the track, crashing
through the forest blind and mad with fear. It would have been insanity to
follow him, and in India the first rule of life is that the Sahib shows no
fear, so I left him to his fate whatever it might be, believing at the
same time that a little reflection and dread of the lonely forest would
bring him to heel quickly.</p>
<p>I stood there and the stillness flowed like water about me. It was as
though I floated upon it—bathed in quiet. My thoughts adjusted
themselves. Possibly it was not the Sukh Mandir. Olesen had spoken of
ruin. I could see none. At least it was shelter from the chill which is
always present at these heights when the sun sets,—and it was
beautiful as a house not made with hands. There was a sense of awe but no
fear as I went slowly up the great steps and into the gloom beyond and so
gained the hall.</p>
<p>The moon went with me and from a carven arch filled with marble tracery
rained radiance that revealed and hid. Pillars stood about me, wonderful
with horses ramping forward as in the Siva Temple at Vellore. They
appeared to spring from the pillars into the gloom urged by invisible
riders, the effect barbarously rich and strange—motion arrested,
struck dumb in a violent gesture, and behind them impenetrable darkness. I
could not see the end of this hall—for the moon did not reach it,
but looking up I beheld the walls fretted in great panels into the utmost
splendour of sculpture, encircling the stories of the Gods amid a twining
and under-weaving of leaves and flowers. It was more like a temple than a
dwelling. Siva, as Nataraja the Cosmic Dancer, the Rhythm of the Universe,
danced before me, flinging out his arms in the passion of creation. Kama,
the Indian Eros, bore his bow strung with honey-sweet black bees that
typify the heart's desire. Krishna the Beloved smiled above the
herd-maidens adoring at his feet. Ganesha the Elephant-Headed, sat in
massive calm, wreathing his wise trunk about him. And many more. But all
these so far as I could see tended to one centre panel larger than any,
representing two life-size figures of a dim beauty. At first I could
scarcely distinguish one from the other in the upward-reflected light, and
then, even as I stood, the moving moon revealed the two as if floating in
vapor. At once I recognized the subject—I had seen it already in the
ruined temple of Ranipur, though the details differed. Parvati, the Divine
Daughter of the Himalaya, the Emanation of the mighty mountains, seated
upon a throne, listening to a girl who played on a Pan pipe before her.
The goddess sat, her chin leaned upon her hand, her shoulders slightly
inclined in a pose of gentle sweetness, looking down upon the girl at her
feet, absorbed in the music of the hills and lonely places. A band of
jewels, richly wrought, clasped the veil on her brows, and below the bare
bosom a glorious girdle clothed her with loops and strings and tassels of
jewels that fell to her knees—her only garment.</p>
<p>The girl was a lovely image of young womanhood, the proud swell of the
breast tapering to the slim waist and long limbs easily folded as she half
reclined at the divine feet, her lips pressed to the pipe. Its silent
music mysteriously banished fear. The sleep must be sweet indeed that
would come under the guardianship of these two fair creatures—their
gracious influence was dewy in the air. I resolved that I would spend the
night beside them. Now with the march of the moon dim vistas of the walls
beyond sprang into being. Strange mythologies—the incarnations of
Vishnu the Preserver, the Pastoral of Krishna the Beautiful. I promised
myself that next day I would sketch some of the loveliness about me. But
the moon was passing on her way—I folded the coat I carried into a
pillow and lay down at the feet of the goddess and her nymph. Then a
moonlit quiet I slept in a dream of peace.</p>
<p>Sleep annihilates time. Was it long or short when I woke like a man
floating up to the surface from tranquil deeps? That I cannot tell, but
once more I possessed myself and every sense was on guard.</p>
<p>My hearing first. Bare feet were coming, falling softly as leaves, but
unmistakable. There was a dim whispering but I could hear no word. I rose
on my elbow and looked down the long hall. Nothing. The moonlight lay in
pools of light and seas of shadow on the floor, and the feet drew nearer.
Was I afraid? I cannot tell, but a deep expectation possessed me as the
sound grew like the rustle of grasses parted in a fluttering breeze, and
now a girl came swiftly up the steps, irradiate in the moonlight, and
passing up the hall stood beside me. I could see her robe, her feet bare
from the jungle, but her face wavered and changed and re-united like the
face of a dream woman. I could not fix it for one moment, yet knew this
was the messenger for whom I had waited all my life—for whom one
strange experience, not to be told at present, had prepared me in early
manhood. Words came, and I said:</p>
<p>"Is this a dream?"</p>
<p>"No. We meet in the Ninth Vibration. All here is true."</p>
<p>"Is a dream never true?"</p>
<p>"Sometimes it is the echo of the Ninth Vibration and therefore a harmonic
of truth. You are awake now. It is the day-time that is the sleep of the
soul. You are in the Lower Perception, wherein the truth behind the veil
of what men call Reality is perceived."</p>
<p>"Can I ascend?"</p>
<p>"I cannot tell. That is for you, not me.</p>
<p>"What do I perceive tonight?"</p>
<p>"The Present as it is in the Eternal. Say no more. Come with me."</p>
<p>She stretched her hand and took mine with the assurance of a goddess, and
we went up the hall where the night had been deepest between the great
pillars.</p>
<p>Now it is very clear to me that in every land men, when the doors of
perception are opened, will see what we call the Supernatural clothed in
the image in which that country has accepted it. Blake, the mighty mystic,
will see the Angels of the Revelation, driving their terrible way above
Lambeth—it is not common nor unclean. The fisherman, plying his
coracle on the Thames will behold the consecration of the great new Abbey
of Westminster celebrated with mass and chant and awful lights in the dead
mid-noon of night by that Apostle who is the Rock of the Church. Before
him who wanders in Thessaly Pan will brush the dewy lawns and slim-girt
Artemis pursue the flying hart. In the pale gold of Egyptian sands the
heavy brows of Osiris crowned with the pshent will brood above the seer
and the veil of Isis tremble to the lifting. For all this is the rhythm to
which the souls of men are attuned and in that vibration they will see,
and no other, since in this the very mountains and trees of the land are
rooted. So here, where our remote ancestors worshipped the Gods of Nature,
we must needs stand before the Mystic Mother of India, the divine daughter
of the Himalaya.</p>
<p>How shall I describe the world we entered? The carvings upon the walls had
taken life—they had descended. It was a gathering of the dreams men
have dreamed here of the Gods, yet most real and actual. They watched in a
serenity that set them apart in an atmosphere of their own—forms of
indistinct majesty and august beauty, absolute, simple, and everlasting. I
saw them as one sees reflections in rippled water—no more. But all
faces turned to the place where now a green and flowering leafage
enshrined and partly hid the living Nature Goddess, as she listened to a
voice that was not dumb to me. I saw her face only in glimpses of an
indescribable sweetness, but an influence came from her presence like the
scent of rainy pine forests, the coolness that breathes from great rivers,
the passion of Spring when she breaks on the world with a wave of flowers.
Healing and life flowed from it. Understanding also. It seemed I could
interpret the very silence of the trees outside into the expression of
their inner life, the running of the green life-blood in their veins, the
delicate trembling of their finger-tips.</p>
<p>My companion and I were not heeded. We stood hand in hand like children
who have innocently strayed into a palace, gazing in wonderment. The
august life went its way upon its own occasions, and, if we would, we
might watch. Then the voice, clear and cold, proceeding, as it were, with
some story begun before we had strayed into the Presence, the whole
assembly listening in silence.</p>
<p>"—and as it has been so it will be, for the Law will have the blind
soul carried into a body which is a record of the sins it has committed,
and will not suffer that soul to escape from rebirth into bodies until it
has seen the truth—"</p>
<p>And even as this was said and I listened, knowing myself on the verge of
some great knowledge, I felt sleep beginning to weigh upon my eyelids. The
sound blurred, flowed unsyllabled as a stream, the girl's hand grew light
in mine; she was fading, becoming unreal; I saw her eyes like faint stars
in a mist. They were gone. Arms seemed to receive me—to lay me to
sleep and I sank below consciousness, and the night took me.</p>
<p>When I awoke the radiant arrows of the morning were shooting into the long
hall where I lay, but as I rose and looked about me, strange—most
strange, ruin encircled me everywhere. The blue sky was the roof. What I
had thought a palace lost in the jungle, fit to receive its King should he
enter, was now a broken hall of State; the shattered pillars were
festooned with waving weeds, the many coloured lantana grew between the
fallen blocks of marble. Even the sculptures on the walls were difficult
to decipher. Faintly I could trace a hand, a foot, the orb of a woman's
bosom, the gracious outline of some young God, standing above a crouching
worshipper. No more. Yes, and now I saw above me as the dawn touched it
the form of the Dweller in the Windhya Hills, Parvati the Beautiful,
leaning softly over something breathing music at her feet. Yet I knew I
could trace the almost obliterated sculpture only because I had already
seen it defined in perfect beauty. A deep crack ran across the marble; it
was weathered and stained by many rains, and little ferns grew in the
crevices, but I could reconstruct every line from my own knowledge. And
how? The Parvati of Ranipur differed in many important details. She stood,
bending forward, wheras this sweet Lady sat. Her attendants were small
satyr-like spirits of the wilds, piping and fluting, in place of the
reclining maiden. The sweeping scrolls of a great halo encircled her whole
person. Then how could I tell what this nearly obliterated carving had
been? I groped for the answer and could not find it. I doubted—</p>
<p>"Were such things here as we do speak about?<br/>
Or have we eaten of the insane root<br/>
That takes the reason captive?"<br/></p>
<p>Memory rushed over me like the sea over dry sands. A girl—there had
been a girl—we had stood with clasped hands to hear a strange music,
but in spite of the spiritual intimacy of those moments I could not recall
her face. I saw it cloudy against a background of night and dream, the
eyes remote as stars, and so it eluded me. Only her presence and her words
survived; "We meet in the Ninth Vibration. All here is true." But the
Ninth Vibration itself was dream-land. I had never heard the phrase—I
could not tell what was meant, nor whether my apprehension was true or
false. I knew only that the night had taken her and the dawn denied her,
and that, dream or no dream, I stood there with a pang of loss that even
now leaves me wordless.</p>
<p>A bird sang outside in the acacias, clear and shrill for day, and this
awakened my senses and lowered me to the plane where I became aware of
cold and hunger, and was chilled with dew. I passed down the tumbled steps
that had been a stately ascent the night before and made my way into the
jungle by the trail, small and lost in fern, by which we had come. Again I
wandered, and it was high noon before I heard mule bells at a distance,
and, thus guided, struck down through the green tangle to find myself,
wearied but safe, upon the bridle way that leads to Fagu and the far
Shipki. Two coolies then directed me to The House in the Woods.</p>
<p>All was anxiety there. Ali Khan had arrived in the night, having found his
way under the guidance of blind flight and fear. He had brought the news
that I was lost in the jungle and amid the dwellings of demons. It was, of
course, hopeless to search in the dark, though the khansamah and his man
had gone as far as they dared with lanterns and shouting, and with the
daylight they tried again and were even now away. It was useless to
reproach the man even if I had cared to do so. His ready plea was that as
far as men were concerned he was as brave as any (which was true enough as
I had reason to know later) but that when it came to devilry the Twelve
Imaums themselves would think twice before facing it.</p>
<p>"Inshalla ta-Alla! (If the sublime God wills!) this unworthy one will one
day show the Protector of the poor, that he is a respectable person and no
coward, but it is only the Sahibs who laugh in the face of devils."</p>
<p>He went off to prepare me some food, consumed with curiosity as to my
adventures, and when I had eaten I found my tiny whitewashed cell, for the
room was little more, and slept for hours.</p>
<p>Late in the afternoon I waked and looked out. A low but glowing sunlight
suffused the wild garden reclaimed from the strangle-hold of the jungle
and hemmed in with rocks and forest. A few simple flowers had been planted
here and there, but its chief beauty was a mountain stream, brown and
clear as the eyes of a dog, that fell from a crag above into a rocky
basin, maidenhair ferns growing in such masses about it that it was
henceforward scarcely more than a woodland voice. Beside it two great
deodars spread their canopies, and there a woman sat in a low chair, a
girl beside her reading aloud. She had thrown her hat off and the sunshine
turned her massed dark hair to bronze. That was all I could see. I went
out and joined them, taking the note of introduction which Olesen had
given me.</p>
<p>I pass over the unessentials of my story; their friendly greetings and
sympathy for my adventure. It set us at ease at once and I knew my stay
would be the happier for their presence though it is not every woman one
would choose as a companion in the great mountain country. But what is
germane to my purpose must be told, and of this a part is the personality
of Brynhild Ingmar. That she was beautiful I never doubted, though I have
heard it disputed and smiled inwardly as the disputants urged lip and
cheek and shades of rose and lily, weighing and appraising. Let me
describe her as I saw her or, rather, as I can, adding that even without
all this she must still have been beautiful because of the deep
significance to those who had eyes to see or feel some mysterious element
which mingled itself with her presence comparable only to the delight
which the power and spiritual essence of Nature inspires in all but the
dullest minds. I know I cannot hope to convey this in words. It means
little if I say I thought of all quiet lovely solitary things when I
looked into her calm eyes,—that when she moved it was like clear
springs renewed by flowing, that she seemed the perfect flowering of a day
in June, for these are phrases. Does Nature know her wonders when she
shines in her strength? Does a woman know the infinite meanings her beauty
may have for the beholder? I cannot tell. Nor can I tell if I saw this
girl as she may have seemed to those who read only the letter of the book
and are blind to its spirit, or in the deepest sense as she really was in
the sight of That which created her and of which she was a part. Surely it
is a proof of the divinity of love that in and for a moment it lifts the
veil of so-called reality and shows each to the other mysteriously perfect
and inspiring as the world will never see them, but as they exist in the
Eternal, and in the sight of those who have learnt that the material is
but the dream, and the vision of love the truth.</p>
<p>I will say then, for the alphabet of what I knew but cannot tell, that she
had the low broad brows of a Greek Nature Goddess, the hair swept back
wing-like from the temples and massed with a noble luxuriance. It lay like
rippled bronze, suggesting something strong and serene in its essence. Her
eyes were clear and gray as water, the mouth sweetly curved above a
resolute chin. It was a face which recalled a modelling in marble rather
than the charming pastel and aquarelle of a young woman's colouring, and
somehow I thought of it less as the beauty of a woman than as some sexless
emanation of natural things, and this impression was strengthened by her
height and the long limbs, slender and strong as those of some youth
trained in the pentathlon, subject to the severest discipline until all
that was superfluous was fined away and the perfect form expressing the
true being emerged. The body was thus more beautiful than the face, and I
may note in passing that this is often the case, because the face is more
directly the index of the restless and unhappy soul within and can attain
true beauty only when the soul is in harmony with its source.</p>
<p>She was a little like her pale and wearied mother. She might resemble her
still more when the sorrow of this world that worketh death should have
had its will of her. I had yet to learn that this would never be—that
she had found the open door of escape.</p>
<p>We three spent much time together in the days that followed. I never tired
of their company and I think they did not tire of mine, for my wanderings
through the world and my studies in the ancient Indian literatures and
faiths with the Pandit Devaswami were of interest to them both though in
entirely different ways. Mrs. Ingmar was a woman who centred all her
interests in books and chiefly in the scientific forms of occult research.
She was no believer in anything outside the range of what she called human
experience. The evidences had convinced her of nothing but a force as yet
unclassified in the scientific categories and all her interest lay in the
undeveloped powers of brain which might be discovered in the course of
ignorant and credulous experiment. We met therefore on the common ground
of rejection of the so-called occultism of the day, though I knew even
then, and how infinitely better now, that her constructions were wholly
misleading.</p>
<p>Nearly all day she would lie in her chair under the deodars by the
delicate splash and ripple of the stream. Living imprisoned in the crystal
sphere of the intellect she saw the world outside, painted in few but
distinct colours, small, comprehensible, moving on a logical orbit. I
never knew her posed for an explanation. She had the contented atheism of
a certain type of French mind and found as much ease in it as another kind
of sweet woman does in her rosary and confessional.</p>
<p>"I cannot interest Brynhild," she said, when I knew her better. "She has
no affinity with science. She is simply a nature worshipper, and in such
places as this she seems to draw life from the inanimate life about her. I
have sometimes wondered whether she might not be developed into a kind of
bridge between the articulate and the inarticulate, so well does she
understand trees and flowers. Her father was like that—he had all
sorts of strange power with animals and plants, and thought he had more
than he had. He could never realize that the energy of nature is merely
mechanical."</p>
<p>"You think all energy is mechanical?"</p>
<p>"Certainly. We shall lay our finger on the mainspring one day and the
mystery will disappear. But as for Brynhild—I gave her the best
education possible and yet she has never understood the conception of a
universe moving on mathematical laws to which we must submit in body and
mind. She has the oddest ideas. I would not willingly say of a child of
mine that she is a mystic, and yet—"</p>
<p>She shook her head compassionately. But I scarcely heard. My eyes were
fixed on Brynhild, who stood apart, looking steadily out over the snows.
It was a glorious sunset, the west vibrating with gorgeous colour spilt
over in torrents that flooded the sky, Terrible splendours—hues for
which we have no thought—no name. I had not thought of it as music
until I saw her face but she listened as well as saw, and her expression
changed as it changes when the pomp of a great orchestra breaks upon the
silence. It flashed to the chords of blood-red and gold that was burning
fire. It softened through the fugue of woven crimson gold and flame, to
the melancholy minor of ashes-of-roses and paling green, and so through
all the dying glories that faded slowly to a tranquil grey and left the
world to the silver melody of one sole star that dawned above the
ineffable heights of the snows. Then she listened as a child does to a
bird, entranced, with a smile like a butterfly on her parted lips. I never
saw such a power of quiet.</p>
<p>She and I were walking next day among the forest ways, the pine-scented
sunshine dappling the dropped frondage. We had been speaking of her
mother. "It is such a misfortune for her," she said thoughtfully, "that I
am not clever. She should have had a daughter who could have shared her
thoughts. She analyses everything, reasons about everything, and that is
quite out of my reach."</p>
<p>She moved beside me with her wonderful light step—the poise and
balance of a nymph in the Parthenon frieze.</p>
<p>"How do you see things?"</p>
<p>"See? That is the right word. I see things—I never reason about
them. They are. For her they move like figures in a sum. For me every one
of them is a window through which one may look to what is beyond."</p>
<p>"To where?"</p>
<p>"To what they really are—not what they seem."</p>
<p>I looked at her with interest.</p>
<p>"Did you ever hear of the double vision?"</p>
<p>For this is a subject on which the spiritually learned men of India, like
the great mystics of all the faiths, have much to say. I had listened with
bewilderment and doubt to the expositions of my Pandit on this very head.
Her simple words seemed for a moment the echo of his deep and searching
thought. Yet it surely could not be. Impossible.</p>
<p>"Never. What does it mean?" She raised clear unveiled eyes. "You must
forgive me for being so stupid, but it is my mother who is at home with
all these scientific phrases. I know none of them."</p>
<p>"It means that for some people the material universe—the things we
see with our eyes—is only a mirage, or say, a symbol, which either
hides or shadows forth the eternal truth. And in that sense they see
things as they really are, not as they seem to the rest of us. And whether
this is the statement of a truth or the wildest of dreams, I cannot tell."</p>
<p>She did not answer for a moment; then said;</p>
<p>"Are there people who believe this—know it?"</p>
<p>"Certainly. There are people who believe that thought is the only real
thing—that the whole universe is thought made visible. That we
create with our thoughts the very body by which we shall re-act on the
universe in lives to be.</p>
<p>"Do you believe it?"</p>
<p>"I don't know. Do you?"</p>
<p>She paused; looked at me, and then went on:</p>
<p>"You see, I don't think things out. I only feel. But this cannot interest
you."</p>
<p>I felt she was eluding the question. She began to interest me more than
any one I had ever known. She had extraordinary power of a sort. Once, in
the woods, where I was reading in so deep a shade that she never saw me, I
had an amazing vision of her. She stood in a glade with the sunlight and
shade about her; she had no hat and a sunbeam turned her hair to pale
bronze. A small bright April shower was falling through the sun, and she
stood in pure light that reflected itself in every leaf and grass-blade.
But it was nothing of all this that arrested me, beautiful as it was. She
stood as though life were for the moment suspended;—then, very
softly, she made a low musical sound, infinitely wooing, from scarcely
parted lips, and instantly I saw a bird of azure plumage flutter down and
settle on her shoulder, pluming himself there in happy security. Again she
called softly and another followed the first. Two flew to her feet, two
more to her breast and hand. They caressed her, clung to her, drew some
joyous influence from her presence. She stood in the glittering rain like
Spring with her birds about her—a wonderful sight. Then, raising one
hand gently with the fingers thrown back she uttered a different note,
perfectly sweet and intimate, and the branches parted and a young deer
with full bright eyes fixed on her advanced and pushed a soft muzzle into
her hand.</p>
<p>In my astonishment I moved, however slightly, and the picture broke up.
The deer sprang back into the trees, the birds fluttered up in a hurry of
feathers, and she turned calm eyes upon me, as unstartled as if she had
known all the time that I was there.</p>
<p>"You should not have breathed," she said smiling. "They must have utter
quiet."</p>
<p>I rose up and joined her.</p>
<p>"It is a marvel. I can scarcely believe my eyes. How do you do it?"</p>
<p>"My father taught me. They come. How can I tell?"</p>
<p>She turned away and left me. I thought long over this episode. I recalled
words heard in the place of my studies—words I had dismissed without
any care at the moment. "To those who see, nothing is alien. They move in
the same vibration with all that has life, be it in bird or flower. And in
the Uttermost also, for all things are One. For such there is no death."</p>
<p>That was beyond me still, but I watched her with profound interest. She
recalled also words I had half forgotten—</p>
<p>"There was nought above me and nought below,<br/>
My childhood had not learnt to know;<br/>
For what are the voices of birds,<br/>
Aye, and of beasts, but words, our words,—<br/>
Only so much more sweet."<br/></p>
<p>That might have been written of her. And more.</p>
<p>She had found one day in the woods a flower of a sort I had once seen in
the warm damp forests below Darjiling—ivory white and shaped like a
dove in flight. She wore it that evening on her bosom. A week later she
wore what I took to be another.</p>
<p>"You have had luck," I said; "I never heard of such a thing being seen so
high up, and you have found it twice."</p>
<p>"No, it is the same."</p>
<p>"The same? Impossible. You found it more than a week ago." "I know. It is
ten days. Flowers don't die when one understands them—not as most
people think."</p>
<p>Her mother looked up and said fretfully:</p>
<p>"Since she was a child Brynhild has had that odd idea. That flower is dead
and withered. Throw it away, child. It looks hideous."</p>
<p>Was it glamour? What was it? I saw the flower dewy fresh in her bosom She
smiled and turned away.</p>
<p>It was that very evening she left the veranda where we were sitting in the
subdued light of a little lamp and passed beyond where the ray cut the
darkness. She went down the perspective of trees to the edge of he
clearing and I rose to follow for it seemed absolutely unsafe that she
should be on the verge of the panther-haunted woods alone. Mrs. Ingmar
turned a page of her book serenely;</p>
<p>"She will not like it if you go. I cannot imagine that she should come to
harm. She always goes her own way—light or dark."</p>
<p>I returned to my seat and watched steadfastly. At first I could see
nothing but as my sight adjusted itself I saw her a long way down the
clearing that opened the snows, and quite certainly also I saw something
like a huge dog detach itself from the woods and bound to her feet. It
mingled with her dark dress and I lost it. Mrs. Ingmar said, seeing my
anxiety but nothing else; "Her father was just the same;—he had no
fear of anything that lives. No doubt some people have that power. I have
never seen her attract birds and beasts as he certainly did, but she is
quite as fond of them."</p>
<p>I could not understand her blindness—what I myself had seen raised
questions I found unanswerable, and her mother saw nothing! Which of us
was right? presently she came back slowly and I ventured no word.</p>
<p>A woodland sorcery, innocent as the dawn, hovered about her. What was it?
Did the mere love of these creatures make a bond between her soul and
theirs, or was the ancient dream true and could she at times move in the
same vibration? I thought of her as a wood-spirit sometimes, an expression
herself of some passion of beauty in Nature, a thought of snows and starry
nights and flowing rivers made visible in flesh. It is surely when seized
with the urge of some primeval yearning which in man is merely sexual that
Nature conceives her fair forms and manifests them, for there is a
correspondence that runs through all creation.</p>
<p>Here I ask myself—Did I love her? In a sense, yes, deeply, but not
in the common reading of the phrase. I have trembled with delight before
the wild and terrible splendour of the Himalayan heights-; low golden
moons have steeped my soul longing, but I did not think of these things as
mine in any narrow sense, nor so desire them. They were Angels of the
Evangel of beauty. So too was she. She had none of the "silken nets and
traps of adamant," she was no sister of the "girls of mild silver or of
furious gold;"—but fair, strong, and her own, a dweller in the House
of Quiet. I did not covet her. I loved her.</p>
<p>Days passed. There came a night when the winds were loosed—no moon,
the stars flickering like blown tapers through driven clouds, the trees
swaying and lamenting.</p>
<p>"There will be rain tomorrow." Mrs. Ingmar said, as we parted for the
night. I closed my door. Some great cat of the woods was crying harshly
outside my window, the sound receding towards the bridle way. I slept in a
dream of tossing seas and ships labouring among them.</p>
<p>With the sense of a summons I waked—I cannot tell when.
Unmistakable, as if I were called by name. I rose and dressed, and heard
distinctly bare feet passing my door. I opened it noiselessly and looked
out into the little passage way that made for the entry, and saw nothing
but pools of darkness and a dim light from the square of the window at the
end. But the wind had swept the sky clear with its flying bosom and was
sleeping now in its high places and the air was filled with a mild moony
radiance and a great stillness.</p>
<p>Now let me speak with restraint and exactness. I was not afraid but felt
as I imagine a dog feels in the presence of his master, conscious of a
purpose, a will entirely above his own and incomprehensible, yet to be
obeyed without question. I followed my reading of the command, bewildered
but docile, and understanding nothing but that I was called.</p>
<p>The lights were out. The house dead silent; the familiar veranda ghostly
in the night. And now I saw a white figure at the head of the steps—Brynhild.
She turned and looked over her shoulder, her face pale in the moon, and
made the same gesture with which she summoned her birds. I knew her
meaning, for now we were moving in the same rhythm, and followed as she
took the lead. How shall I describe that strange night in the jungle.
There were fire-flies or dancing points of light that recalled them.
Perhaps she was only thinking them—only thinking the moon and the
quiet, for we were in the world where thought is the one reality. But they
went with us in a cloud and faintly lighted our way. There were exquisite
wafts of perfume from hidden flowers breathing their dreams to the night.
Here and there a drowsy bird stirred and chirped from the roof of
darkness, a low note of content that greeted her passing. It was a path
intricate and winding and how long we went, and where, I cannot tell. But
at last she stooped and parting the boughs before her we stepped into an
open space, and before us—I knew it—I knew it!—The House
of Beauty.</p>
<p>She paused at the foot of the great marble steps and looked at me.</p>
<p>"We have met here already."</p>
<p>I did not wonder—I could not. In the Ninth vibration surprise had
ceased to be. Why had I not recognized her before—O dull of heart!
That was my only thought. We walk blindfold through the profound darkness
of material nature, the blinder because we believe we see it. It is only
when the doors of the material are closed that the world appears to man as
it exists in the eternal truth.</p>
<p>"Did you know this?" I asked, trembling before mystery.</p>
<p>"I knew it, because I am awake. You forgot it in the dull sleep which we
call daily life. But we were here and THEY began the story of the King who
made this house. Tonight we shall hear it. It he story of Beauty wandering
through the world and the world received her not. We hear it in this place
because here he agonized for what he knew too late."</p>
<p>"Was that our only meeting?"</p>
<p>"We meet every night, but you forget when the day brings the sleep of the
soul.—You do not sink deep enough into rest to remember. You float
on the surface where the little bubbles of foolish dream are about you and
I cannot reach you then."</p>
<p>"How can I compel myself to the deeps?"</p>
<p>"You cannot. It will come. But when you have passed up the bridle way and
beyond the Shipki, stop at Gyumur. There is the Monastery of Tashigong,
and there one will meet you—</p>
<p>"His name?"</p>
<p>"Stephen Clifden. He will tell you what you desire to know. Continue on
then with him to Yarkhand. There in the Ninth Vibration we shall meet
again. It is a long journey but you will be content."</p>
<p>"Do you certainly know that we shall meet again?"</p>
<p>"When you have learnt, we can meet when we will. He will teach you the
Laya Yoga. You should not linger here in the woods any longer. You should
go on. In three days it will be possible."</p>
<p>"But how have you learnt—a girl and young?"</p>
<p>"Through a close union with Nature—that is one of the three roads.
But I know little as yet. Now take my hand and come.</p>
<p>"One last question. Is this house ruined and abject as I have seen it in
the daylight, or royal and the house of Gods as we see it now? Which is
truth?"</p>
<p>"In the day you saw it in the empty illusion of blind thought. Tonight,
eternally lovely as in the thought of the man who made it. Nothing that is
beautiful is lost, though in the sight of the unwise it seems to die.
Death is in the eyes we look through—when they are cleansed we see
Life only. Now take my hand and come. Delay no more."</p>
<p>She caught my hand and we entered the dim magnificence of the great hall.
The moon entered with us.</p>
<p>Instantly I had the feeling of supernatural presence. Yet I only write
this in deference to common use, for it was absolutely natural—more
so than any I have met in the state called daily life. It was a thing in
which I had a part, and if this was supernatural so also was I.</p>
<p>Again I saw the Dark One, the Beloved, the young Krishna, above the women
who loved him. He motioned with his hand as we passed, as though he waved
us smiling on our way. Again the dancers moved in a rhythmic tread to the
feet of the mountain Goddess—again we followed to where she bent to
hear. But now, solemn listening faces crowded in the shadows about her,
grave eyes fixed immovably upon what lay at her feet—a man,
submerged in the pure light that fell from her presence, his dark face
stark and fine, lips locked, eyes shut, arms flung out cross-wise in utter
abandonment, like a figure of grief invisibly crucified upon his shame. I
stopped a few feet from him, arrested by a barrier I could not pass. Was
it sleep or death or some mysterious state that partook of both? Not
sleep, for there was no flutter of breath. Not death—no rigid
immobility struck chill into the air. It was the state of subjection where
the spirit set free lies tranced in the mighty influences which surround
us invisibly until we have entered, though but for a moment, the Ninth
Vibration.</p>
<p>And now, with these Listeners about us, a clear voice began and stirred
the air with music. I have since been asked in what tongue it spoke and
could only answer that it reached my ears in the words of my childhood,
and that I know whatever that language had been it would so have reached
me.</p>
<p>"Great Lady, hear the story of this man's fall, for it is the story of
man. Be pitiful to the blind eyes and give them light."</p>
<p>There was long since in Ranipur a mighty King and at his birth the wise
men declared that unless he cast aside all passions that debase the soul,
relinquishing the lower desires for the higher until a Princess laden with
great gifts should come to be his bride, he would experience great and
terrible misfortunes. And his royal parents did what they could to possess
him with this belief, but they died before he reached manhood. Behold him
then, a young King in his palace, surrounded with splendour. How should he
withstand the passionate crying of the flesh or believe that through
pleasure comes satiety and the loss of that in the spirit whereby alone
pleasure can be enjoyed? For his gift was that he could win all hearts.
They swarmed round him like hiving bees and hovered about him like
butterflies. Sometimes he brushed them off. Often he caressed them, and
when this happened, each thought proudly "I am the Royal Favourite. There
is none other than me."</p>
<p>Also the Princess delayed who would be the crest-jewel of the crown,
bringing with her all good and the blessing of the High Gods, and in
consequence of all these things the King took such pleasures as he could,
and they were many, not knowing they darken the inner eye whereby what is
royal is known through disguises.</p>
<p>(Most pitiful to see, beneath the close-shut lids of the man at the feet
of the Dweller in the Heights, tears forced themselves, as though a corpse
dead to all else lived only to anguish. They flowed like blood-drops upon
his face as he lay enduring, and the voice proceeded.) What was the charm
of the King? Was it his stately height and strength? Or his faithless
gayety? Or his voice, deep and soft as the sitar when it sings of love?
His women said—some one thing, some another, but none of these
ladies were of royal blood, and therefore they knew not.</p>
<p>Now one day, the all-privileged jester of the King, said, laughing
harshly:</p>
<p>"Maharaj, you divert yourself. But how if, while we feast and play, the
Far Away Princess glided past and was gone, unknown and unwelcomed?"</p>
<p>And the King replied:</p>
<p>"Fool, content yourself. I shall know my Princess, but she delays so long
that I weary."</p>
<p>Now in a far away country was a Princess, daughter of the Greatest, and
her Father hesitated to give her in marriage to such a King for all
reported that he was faithless of heart, but having seen his portrait she
loved him and fled in disguise from the palaces of her Father, and being
captured she was brought before the King in Ranipur.</p>
<p>He sat upon a cloth of gold and about him was the game he had killed in
hunting, in great masses of ruffled fur and plumage, and he turned the
beauty of his face carelessly upon her, and as the Princess looked upon
him, her heart yearned to him, and he said in his voice that was like the
male string of the sitar:</p>
<p>"Little slave, what is your desire?"</p>
<p>Then she saw that the long journey had scarred her feet and dimmed her
hair with dust, and that the King's eyes, worn with days and nights of
pleasure did not pierce her disguise. Now in her land it is a custom that
the blood royal must not proclaim itself, so she folded her hands and said
gently:</p>
<p>"A place in the household of the King." And he, hearing that the Waiting
slave of his chief favorite Jayashri was dead, gave her that place. So the
Princess attended on those ladies, courteous and obedient to all authority
as beseemed her royalty, and she braided her bright hair so that it hid
the little crowns which the Princesses of her House must wear always in
token of their rank, and every day her patience strengthened.</p>
<p>Sometimes the King, carelessly desiring her laughing face and sad eyes,
would send for her to wile away an hour, and he would say; "Dance, little
slave, and tell me stories of the far countries. You quite unlike my
Women, doubtless because you are a slave."</p>
<p>And she thought—"No, but because I am a Princess,"—but this
she did not say. She laughed and told him the most marvellous stories in
the world until he laid his head upon her warm bosom, dreaming awake.</p>
<p>There were stories of the great Himalayan solitudes where in the winter
nights the white tiger stares at the witches' dance of the Northern Lights
dazzled by the hurtling of their myriad spears. And she told how the
King-eagle, hanging motionless over the peaks of Gaurisankar, watches with
golden eyes for his prey, and falling like a plummet strikes its life out
with his clawed heel and, screaming with triumph, bears it to his fierce
mate in her cranny of the rocks.</p>
<p>"A gallant story!" the King would say. "More!" Then she told of the
tropical heats and the stealthy deadly creatures of forest and jungle, and
the blue lotus of Buddha swaying on the still lagoon,—And she spoke
of loves of men and women, their passion and pain and joy. And when she
told of their fidelity and valour and honour that death cannot quench, her
voice was like the song of a minstrel, for she had read all the stories of
the ages and the heart of a Princess told her the rest. And the King
listened unwearying though he believed this was but a slave.</p>
<p>(The face of the man at the feet of the Dweller in the Heights twitched in
a white agony. Pearls of sweat were distilled upon his brows, but he moved
neither hand nor foot, enduring as in a flame of fire. And the voice
continued.)</p>
<p>So one day, in the misty green of the Spring, while she rested at his feet
in the garden Pavilion, he said to her:</p>
<p>"Little slave, why do you love me?"</p>
<p>And she answered proudly:</p>
<p>"Because you have the heart of a King."</p>
<p>He replied slowly;</p>
<p>"Of the women who have loved me none gave this reason, though they gave
many."</p>
<p>She laid her cheek on his hand.</p>
<p>"That is the true reason."</p>
<p>But he drew it away and was vaguely troubled, for her words, he knew not
why, reminded him of the Far Away Princess and of things he had long
forgotten, and he said; "What does a slave know of the hearts of Kings?"
And that night he slept or waked alone.</p>
<p>Winter was at hand with its blue and cloudless days, and she was commanded
to meet the King where the lake lay still and shining like an ecstasy of
bliss, and she waited with her chin dropped into the cup of her hands,
looking over the water with eyes that did not see, for her whole soul
said; "How long O my Sovereign Lord, how long before you know the truth
and we enter together into our Kingdom?"</p>
<p>As she sat she heard the King's step, and the colour stole up into her
face in a flush like the earliest sunrise. "He is coming," she said; and
again; "He loves me."</p>
<p>So he came beside the water, walking slowly. But the King was not alone.
His arm embraced the latest-come beauty from Samarkhand, and, with his
head bent, he whispered in her willing ear.</p>
<p>Then clasping her hands, the Princess drew a long sobbing breath, and he
turned and his eyes grew hard as blue steel.</p>
<p>"Go, slave," he cried. "What place have you in Kings' gardens? Go. Let me
see you no more."</p>
<p>(The man lying at the feet of the Dweller in the Heights, raised a heavy
arm and flung it above his head, despairing, and it fell again on the
cross of his torment. And the voice went on.)</p>
<p>And as he said this, her heart broke; and she went and her feet were
weary. So she took the wise book she loved and unrolled it until she came
to a certain passage, and this she read twice; "If the heart of a slave be
broken it may be mended with jewels and soft words, but the heart of a
Princess can be healed only by the King who broke it, or in Yamapura, the
City under the Sunset where they make all things new. Now, Yama, the Lord
of this City, is the Lord of Death." And having thus read the Princess
rolled the book and put it from her.</p>
<p>And next day, the King said to his women; "Send for her," for his heart
smote him and he desired to atone royally for the shame of his speech. And
they sought and came back saying;</p>
<p>"Maharaj, she is gone. We cannot find her."</p>
<p>Fear grew in the heart of the King—a nameless dread, and he said,
"Search." And again they sought and returned and the King was striding up
and down the great hall and none dared cross his path. But, trembling,
they told him, and he replied; "Search again. I will not lose her, and,
slave though be, she shall be my Queen."</p>
<p>So they ran, dispersing to the Four Quarters, and King strode up and down
the hall, and Loneliness kept step with him and clasped his hand and
looked his eyes.</p>
<p>Then the youngest of the women entered with a tale to tell. "Majesty, we
have found her. She lies beside the lake. When the birds fled this morning
she fled with them, but upon a longer journey. Even to Yamapura, the City
under the Sunset."</p>
<p>And the King said; "Let none follow." And he strode forth swiftly, white
with thoughts he dared not think.</p>
<p>The Princess lay among the gold of the fallen leaves. All was gold, for
her bright hair was out-spread in shining waves and in it shone the glory
of the hidden crown. On her face was no smile—only at last was
revealed the patience she had covered with laughter so long that even the
voice of the King could not now break it into joy. The hands that had
clung, the swift feet that had run beside his, the tender body, mighty to
serve and to love, lay within touch but farther away than the uttermost
star was the Far Away Princess, known and loved too late.</p>
<p>And he said; "My Princess—O my Princess!" and laid his head on her
cold bosom.</p>
<p>"Too late!" a harsh Voice croaked beside him, and it was the voice of the
Jester who mocks at all things. "Too late! O madness, to despise the blood
royal because it humbled itself to service and so was doubly royal. The
Far Away Princess came laden with great gifts, and to her the King's gift
was the wage of a slave and a broken heart. Cast your crown and sceptre in
the dust, O King—O King of Fools."</p>
<p>(The man at the feet of the Dweller in the Heights moved. Some dim word
shaped upon his locked lips. She listened in a divine calm. It seemed that
the very Gods drew nearer. Again the man essayed speech, the body dead,
life only in the words that none could hear. The voice went on.)</p>
<p>But the Princess flying wearily because of the sore wound in her heart,
came at last to the City under the Sunset, where the Lord of Death rules
in the House of Quiet, and was there received with royal honours for in
that land are no disguises. And she knelt before the Secret One and in a
voice broken with agony entreated him to heal her. And with veiled and
pitying eyes he looked upon her, for many and grievous as are the wounds
he has healed this was more grievous still. And he said;</p>
<p>"Princess, I cannot, But this I can do—I can give a new heart in a
new birth—happy and careless as the heart of a child. Take this
escape from the anguish you endure and be at peace."</p>
<p>But the Princess, white with pain, asked only;</p>
<p>"In this new heart and birth, is there room for the King?"</p>
<p>And the Lord of Peace replied;</p>
<p>"None. He too will be forgotten."</p>
<p>Then she rose to her feet.</p>
<p>"I will endure and when he comes I will serve him once more. If he will he
shall heal me, and if not I will endure for ever."</p>
<p>And He who is veiled replied;</p>
<p>"In this sacred City no pain may disturb the air, therefore you must wait
outside in the chill and the dark. Think better, Princess! Also, he must
pass through many rebirths, because he beheld the face of Beauty unveiled
and knew her not. And when he comes he will be weary and weak as a
new-born child, and no more a great King." And the Princess smiled;</p>
<p>"Then he will need me the more," she said; "I will wait and kiss the feet
of my King."</p>
<p>"And the Lord of Death was silent. So she went outside into the darkness
of the spaces, and the souls free passed her like homing doves, and she
sat with her hands clasped over the sore wound in her heart, watching the
earthward way. And the Princess is keeping still the day of her long
patience."</p>
<p>The voice ceased. And there was a great silence, and the listening faces
drew nearer.</p>
<p>Then the Dweller in the Heights spoke in a voice soft as the falling of
snow in the quiet of frost and moon. I could have wept myself blind with
joy to hear that music. More I dare not say.</p>
<p>"He is in the Lower State of Perception. He sorrows for his loss. Let him
have one instant's light that still he may hope."</p>
<p>She bowed above the man, gazing upon him as a mother might upon her
sleeping child. The dead eyelids stirred, lifted, a faint gleam showed
beneath them, an unspeakable weariness. I thought they would fall
unsatisfied. Suddenly he saw What looked upon him, and a terror of joy no
tongue can tell flashed over the dark mirror of his face. He stretched a
faint hand to touch her feet, a sobbing sigh died upon his lips, and once
more the swooning sleep took him. He lay as a dead man before the
Assembly.</p>
<p>"The night is far spent," a voice said, from I know not where. And I knew
it was said not only for the sleeper but for all, for though the flying
feet of Beauty seem for a moment to outspeed us she will one day wait our
coming and gather us to her bosom.</p>
<p>As before, the vision spread outward like rings in a broken reflection in
water. I saw the girl beside me, but her hand grew light in mine. I felt
it no longer. I heard the roaring wind in the trees, or was it a great
voice thundering in my ears? Sleep took me. I waked in my little room.</p>
<p>Strange and sad—I saw her next day and did not remember her whom of
all things I desired to know. I remembered the vision and knew that
whether in dream or waking I had heard an eternal truth. I longed with a
great longing to meet my beautiful companion, and she stood at my side and
I was blind.</p>
<p>Now that I have climbed a little higher on the Mount of Vision it seems
even to myself that this could not be. Yet it was, and it is true of not
this only but of how much else!</p>
<p>She knew me. I learnt that later, but she made no sign. Her simplicities
had carried her far beyond and above me, to places where only the winged
things attain—"as a bird among the bird-droves of God."</p>
<p>I have since known that this power of direct simplicity in her was why
among the great mountains we beheld the Divine as the emanation of the
terrible beauty about us. We cannot see it as it is—only in some
shadowing forth, gathering sufficient strength for manifestation from the
spiritual atoms that haunt the region where that form has been for ages
the accepted vehicle of adoration. But I was now to set forth to find
another knowledge—to seek the Beauty that blinds us to all other.
Next day the man who was directing my preparations for travel sent me word
from Simla that all was ready and I could start two days later. I told my
friends the time of parting was near.</p>
<p>"But it was no surprise to me," I added, "for I had heard already that in
a very few days I should be on my way."</p>
<p>Mrs. Ingmar was more than kind. She laid a frail hand on mine.</p>
<p>"We shall miss you indeed. If it is possible to send us word of your
adventures in those wild solitudes I hope you will do it. Of course
aviation will soon lay bare their secrets and leave them no mysteries, so
you don't go too soon. One may worship science and yet feel it injures the
beauty of the world. But what is beauty compared with knowledge?"</p>
<p>"Do you never regret it?" I asked.</p>
<p>"Never, dear Mr. Ormond. I am a worshipper of hard facts and however
hideous they may be I prefer them to the prismatic colours of romance."</p>
<p>Brynhild, smiling, quoted;</p>
<p>"Their science roamed from star to star<br/>
And than itself found nothing greater.<br/>
What wonder? In a Leyden jar<br/>
They bottled the Creator?"<br/></p>
<p>"There is nothing greater than science," said Mrs. Ingmar with soft
reverence. "The mind of man is the foot-rule of the universe."</p>
<p>She meditated for a moment and then added that my kind interests in their
plans decided her to tell me that she would be returning to Europe and
then to Canada in a few months with a favourite niece as her companion
while Brynhild would remain in India with friends in Mooltan for a time. I
looked eagerly at her but she was lost in her own thoughts and it was
evidently not the time to say more.</p>
<p>If I had hoped for a vision before I left the neighbourhood of that
strange House of Beauty where a spirit imprisoned appeared to await the
day of enlightenment I was disappointed. These things do not happen as one
expects or would choose. The wind bloweth where it listeth until the laws
which govern the inner life are understood, and then we would not choose
if we could for we know that all is better than well. In this world,
either in the blinded sight of daily life or in the clarity of the true
sight I have not since seen it, but that has mattered little, for having
heard an authentic word within its walls I have passed on my way
elsewhere.</p>
<p>Next day a letter from Olesen reached me.</p>
<p>"Dear Ormond, I hope you have had a good time at the House in the Woods. I
saw Rup Singh a few days ago and he wrote the odd message I enclose. You
know what these natives are, even the most sensible of them, and you will
humour the old fellow for he ages very fast and I think is breaking up.
But this was not what I wanted to say. I had a letter from a man I had not
seen for years—a fellow called Stephen Clifden, who lives in
Kashmir. As a matter of fact I had forgotten his existence but evidently
he has not repaid the compliment for he writes as follows—No, I had
better send you the note and you can do as you please. I am rushed off my
legs with work and the heat is hell with the lid off. And-"</p>
<p>But the rest was of no interest except to a friend of years' standing. I
read Rup Singh's message first. It was written in his own tongue.</p>
<p>"To the Honoured One who has attained to the favour of the Favourable.</p>
<p>"You have with open eyes seen what this humble one has dreamed but has not
known. If the thing be possible, write me this word that I may depart in
peace. 'With that one who in a former birth you loved all is well. Fear
nothing for him. The way is long but at the end the lamps of love are lit
and the Unstruck music is sounded. He lies at the feet of Mercy and there
awaits his hour.' And if it be not possible to write these words, write
nothing, O Honoured, for though it be in the hells my soul shall find my
King, and again I shall serve him as once I served."</p>
<p>I understood, and wrote those words as he had written them. Strange
mystery of life—that I who had not known should see, and that this
man whose fidelity had not deserted his broken King in his utter downfall
should have sought with passion for one sight of the beloved face across
the waters of death and sought in vain. I thought of those Buddhist words
of Seneca—"The soul may be and is in the mass of men drugged and
silenced by the seductions of sense and the deceptions of the world. But
if, in some moment of detachment and elation, when its captors and jailors
relax their guard, it can escape their clutches, it will seek at once the
region of its birth and its true home."</p>
<p>Well—the shell must break before the bird can fly, and the time drew
near for the faithful servant to seek his lord. My message reached him in
time and gladdened him.</p>
<p>I turned then to Clifden's letter.</p>
<p>"Dear Olesen, you will have forgotten me, and feeling sure of this I
should scarcely have intruded a letter into your busy life were it not
that I remember your good-nature as a thing unforgettable though so many
years have gone by. I hear of you sometimes when Sleigh comes up the Sind
valley, for I often camp at Sonamarg and above the Zoji La and farther. I
want you to give a message to a man you know who should be expecting to
hear from me. Tell him I shall be at the Tashigong Monastery when he
reaches Gyumur beyond the Shipki. Tell him I have the information he wants
and I will willingly go on with him to Yarkhand and his destination. He
need not arrange for men beyond Gyumur. All is fixed. So sorry to bother
you, old man, but I don't know Ormond's address, except that he was with
you and has gone up Simla way. And of course he will be keen to hear the
thing is settled."</p>
<p>Amazing. I remembered the message I had heard and this man's words rang
true and kindly, but what could it mean? I really did not question farther
than this for now I could not doubt that I was guided. Stronger hands than
mine had me in charge, and it only remained for me to set forth in
confidence and joy to an end that as yet I could not discern. I turned my
face gladly to the wonder of the mountains.</p>
<p>Gladly—but with a reservation. I was leaving a friend and one whom I
dimly felt might one day be more than a friend—Brynhild Ingmar. That
problem must be met before I could take my way. I thought much of what
might be said at parting. True, she had the deepest attraction for me, but
true also that I now beheld a quest stretching out into the unknown which
I must accept in the spirit of the knight errant. Dare I then bind my
heart to any allegiance which would pledge me to a future inconsistent
with what lay before me? How could I tell what she might think of the
things which to me were now real and external—the revelation of the
only reality that underlies all the seeming. Life can never be the same
for the man who has penetrated to this, and though it may seem a hard
saying there can be but a maimed understanding between him and those who
still walk amid the phantoms of death and decay.</p>
<p>Her sympathy with nature was deep and wonderful but might it not be that
though the earth was eloquent to her the skies were silent? I was but a
beginner myself—I knew little indeed. Dare I risk that little in a
sweet companionship which would sink me into the contentment of the life
lived by the happily deluded between the cradle and the grave and perhaps
close to me for ever that still sphere where my highest hope abides? I had
much to ponder, for how could I lose her out of my life—though I
knew not at all whether she who had so much to make her happiness would
give me a single thought when I was gone.</p>
<p>If all this seem the very uttermost of selfish vanity, forgive a man who
grasped in his hand a treasure so new, so wonderful that he walked in fear
and doubt lest it should slip away and leave him in a world darkened for
ever by the torment of the knowledge that it might have been his and he
had bartered it for the mess of pottage that has bought so many
birthrights since Jacob bargained with his weary brother in the tents of
Lahai-roi. I thought I would come back later with my prize gained and
throwing it at her feet ask her wisdom in return, for whatever I might not
know I knew well she was wiser than I except in that one shining of the
light from Eleusis. I walked alone in the woods thinking of these things
and no answer satisfied me.</p>
<p>I did not see her alone until the day I left, for I was compelled by the
arrangements I was making to go down to Simla for a night. And now the
last morning had come with golden sun—shot mists rolling upward to
disclose the far white billows of the sea of eternity, the mountains
awaking to their enormous joys. The trees were dripping glory to the
steaming earth; it flowed like rivers into their most secret recesses,
moss and flower, fern and leaf floated upon the waves of light revealing
their inmost soul in triumphant gladness. Far off across the valleys a
cuckoo was calling—the very voice of spring, and in the green world
above my head a bird sang, a feathered joy, so clear, so passionate that I
thought the great summer morning listened in silence to his rapture
ringing through the woods. I waited until the Jubilate was ended and then
went in to bid good-bye to my friends.</p>
<p>Mrs. Ingmar bid me the kindest farewell and I left her serene in the
negation of all beauty, all hope save that of a world run on the lines of
a model municipality, disease a memory, sewerage, light and air systems
perfected, the charted brain sending its costless messages to the outer
parts of the habitable globe, and at least a hundred years of life with a
decent cremation at the end of it assured to every eugenically born
citizen. No more. But I have long ceased to regret that others use their
own eyes whether clear or dim. Better the merest glimmer of light
perceived thus than the hearsay of the revelations of others. And by the
broken fragments of a bewildered hope a man shall eventually reach the
goal and rejoice in that dawn where the morning stars sing together and
the sons of God shout for joy. It must come, for it is already here.</p>
<p>Brynhild walked with me through the long glades in the fresh thin air to
the bridle road where my men and ponies waited, eager to be off. We stood
at last in the fringe of trees on a small height which commanded the way;—a
high uplifted path cut along the shoulders of the hills and on the left
the sheer drop of the valleys. Perhaps seven or eight feet in width and
dignified by the name of the Great Hindustan and Tibet Road it ran winding
far away into Wonderland. Looking down into the valleys, so far beneath
that the solitudes seem to wall them in I thought of all the strange
caravans which have taken this way with tinkle of bells and laughter now
so long silenced, and as I looked I saw a lost little monastery in a giant
crevice, solitary as a planet on the outermost ring of the system, and
remembrance flashed into my mind and I said;</p>
<p>"I have marching orders that have countermanded my own plans. I am to
journey to the Buddhist Monastery of Tashigong, and there meet a friend
who will tell me what is necessary that I may travel to Yarkhand and
beyond. It will be long before I see Kashmir."</p>
<p>In those crystal clear eyes I saw a something new to me—a faint
smile, half pitying, half sad;</p>
<p>"Who told you, and where?"</p>
<p>"A girl in a strange place. A woman who has twice guided me—"</p>
<p>I broke off. Her smile perplexed me. I could not tell what to say. She
repeated in a soft undertone;</p>
<p>"Great Lady, be pitiful to the blind eyes and give them light."</p>
<p>And instantly I knew. O blind—blind! Was the unhappy King of the
story duller of heart than I? And shame possessed me. Here was the
chrysoberyl that all day hides its secret in deeps of lucid green but when
the night comes flames with its fiery ecstasy of crimson to the moon, and
I—I had been complacently considering whether I might not blunt my
own spiritual instinct by companionship with her, while she had been my
guide, as infinitely beyond me in insight as she was in all things
beautiful. I could have kissed her feet in my deep repentance. True it is
that the gateway of the high places is reverence and he who cannot bow his
head shall receive no crown. I saw that my long travel in search of
knowledge would have been utterly vain if I had not learnt that lesson
there and then. In those moments of silence I learnt it once and for ever.</p>
<p>She stood by me breathing the liquid morning air, her face turned upon the
eternal snows. I caught her hand in a recognition that might have ended
years of parting, and its warm youth vibrated in mine, the foretaste of
all understanding, all unions, of love that asks nothing, that fears
nothing, that has no petition to make. She raised her eyes to mine and her
tears were a rainbow of hope. So we stood in silence that was more than
any words, and the golden moments went by. I knew her now for what she
was, one of whom it might have been written;</p>
<p>"I come from where night falls clearer<br/>
Than your morning sun can rise;<br/>
From an earth that to heaven draws nearer<br/>
Than your visions of Paradise,—<br/>
For the dreams that your dreamers dream<br/>
We behold them with open eyes."<br/></p>
<p>With open eyes! Later I asked the nature of the strange bond that had
called her to my side.</p>
<p>"I do not understand that fully myself," she said—"That is part of
the knowledge we must wait for. But you have the eyes that see, and that
is a tie nothing can break. I had waited long in the House of Beauty for
you. I guided you there. But between you and me there is also love."</p>
<p>I stretched an eager hand but she repelled it gently, drawing back a
little. "Not love of each other though we are friends and in the future
may be infinitely more. But—have you ever seen a drawing of Blake's—a
young man stretching his arms to a white swan which flies from him on
wings he cannot stay? That is the story of both our lives. We long to be
joined in this life, here and now, to an unspeakable beauty and power
whose true believers we are because we have seen and known. There is no
love so binding as the same purpose. Perhaps that is the only true love.
And so we shall never be apart though we may never in this world be
together again in what is called companionship."</p>
<p>"We shall meet," I said confidently. She smiled and was silent.</p>
<p>"Do we follow a will-o'-the wisp in parting? Do we give up the substance
for the shadow? Shall I stay?"</p>
<p>She laughed joyously;</p>
<p>"We give a single rose for a rose-tree that bears seven times seven. Daily
I see more, and you are going where you will be instructed. As you know my
mother prefers for a time to have my cousin with her to help her with the
book she means to write. So I shall have time to myself. What do you think
I shall do?"</p>
<p>"Blow away on a great wind. Ride on the crests of tossing waves. Catch a
star to light the fireflies!"</p>
<p>She laughed like a bird's song.</p>
<p>"Wrong—wrong! I shall be a student. All I know as yet has come to me
by intuition, but there is Law as well as Love and I will learn. I have
drifted like a happy cloud before the wind. Now I will learn to be the
wind that blows the clouds."</p>
<p>I looked at her in astonishment. If a flower had desired the same thing it
could scarcely have seemed more incredible, for I had thought her whole
life and nature instinctive not intellective. She smiled as one who has a
beloved secret to keep.</p>
<p>"When you have gained what in this country they call The Knowledge of
Regeneration, come back and ask me what I have learnt."</p>
<p>She would say no more of that and turned to another matter, speaking with
earnestness;</p>
<p>"Before you came here I had a message for you, and Stephen Clifden will
tell you the same thing when you meet. Believe it for it is true. Remember
always that the psychical is not the mystical and that what we seek is not
marvel but vision. These two things are very far apart, so let the first
with all its dangers pass you by, for our way lies to the heights, and for
us there is only one danger—that of turning back and losing what the
whole world cannot give in exchange. I have never seen Stephen Clifden but
I know much of him. He is a safe guide—a man who has had much and
strange sorrow which has brought him joy that cannot be told. He will take
you to those who know the things that you desire. I wish I might have gone
too."</p>
<p>Something in the sweetness of her voice, its high passion, the strong
beauty of her presence woke a poignant longing in my heart. I said;</p>
<p>"I cannot leave you. You are the only guide I can follow. Let us search
together—you always on before."</p>
<p>"Your way lies there," she pointed to the high mountains. "And mine to the
plains, and if we chose our own we should wander. But we shall meet again
in the way and time that will be best and with knowledge so enlarged that
what we have seen already will be like an empty dream compared to daylight
truth. If you knew what waits for you you would not delay one moment."</p>
<p>She stood radiant beneath the deodars, a figure of Hope, pointing steadily
to the heights. I knew her words were true though as yet I could not tell
how. I knew that whereas we had seen the Wonderful in beautiful though
local forms there is a plane where the Formless may be apprehended in
clear dream and solemn vision-the meeting of spirit with Spirit. What that
revelation would mean I could not guess—how should I?—but I
knew the illusion we call death and decay would wither before it. There is
a music above and beyond the Ninth Vibration though I must love those
words for ever for what their hidden meaning gave me.</p>
<p>I took her hand and held it. Strange—beyond all strangeness that
that story of an ancient sorrow should have made us what we were to each
other—should have opened to me the gates of that Country where she
wandered content. For the first time I had realized in its fulness the
loveliness of this crystal nature, clear as flowing water to receive and
transmit the light—itself a prophecy and fulfilment of some higher
race which will one day inhabit our world when it has learnt the true
values. She drew a flower from her breast and gave it to me. It lies
before me white and living as I write these words.</p>
<p>I sprang down the road and mounted, giving the word to march. The men
shouted and strode on—our faces to the Shipki Pass and what lay
beyond.</p>
<p>We had parted.</p>
<p>Once, twice, I looked back, and standing in full sunlight, she waved her
hand.</p>
<p>We turned the angle of the rocks.</p>
<p>What I found—what she found is a story strange and beautiful which I
may tell one day to those who care to hear. That for me there were pauses,
hesitancies, dreads, on the way I am not concerned to deny, for so it must
always be with the roots of the old beliefs of fear and ignorance buried
in the soil of our hearts and ready to throw out their poisonous fibres.
But there was never doubt. For myself I have long forgotten the meaning of
that word in anything that is of real value.</p>
<p>Do not let it be thought that the treasure is reserved for the few or
those of special gifts. And it is as free to the West as to the East
though I own it lies nearer to the surface in the Orient where the
spiritual genius of the people makes it possible and the greater and more
faithful teachers are found. It is not without meaning that all the faiths
of the world have dawned in those sunrise skies. Yet it is within reach of
all and asks only recognition, for the universe has been the mine of its
jewels—</p>
<p>"Median gold it holds, and silver from Atropatene, Ruby and<br/>
emerald from Hindustan, and Bactrian agate, Bright with beryl<br/>
and pearl, sardonyx and sapphire."—<br/>
and more that cannot be uttered—<br/>
the Lights and Perfections.<br/></p>
<p>So for all seekers I pray this prayer—beautiful in its sonorous
Latin, but noble in all the tongues;</p>
<p>"Supplico tibi, Pater et Dux—I pray Thee, Guide of our vision, that
we may remember the nobleness with which Thou hast endowed us, and that
Thou wouldest be always on our right and on our left in the motion of our
wills, that we may be purged from the contagion of the body and the
affections of the brute and overcome and rule them. And I pray also that
Thou wouldest drive away the blinding darkness from the eyes of our souls
that we may know well what is to be held for divine and what for mortal."</p>
<p>"The nobleness with which Thou hast endowed us-" this, and not the cry of
the miserable sinner whose very repentance is no virtue but the
consequence of failure and weakness is the strong music to which we must
march.</p>
<p>And the way is open to the mountains.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0002" id="link2H_4_0002"></SPAN></p>
<h2> THE INTERPRETER A ROMANCE OF THE EAST </h2>
<p>I</p>
<p>There are strange things in this story, but, so far as I understand them,
I tell the truth. If you measure the East with a Western foot-rule you
will say, "Impossible." I should have said it myself.</p>
<p>Of myself I will say as little as I can, for this story is of Vanna
Loring. I am an incident only, though I did not know that at first.</p>
<p>My name is Stephen Clifden, and I was eight-and-thirty; plenty of money,
sound in wind and limb. I had been by way of being a writer before the
war, the hobby of a rich man; but if I picked up anything in the welter in
France, it was that real work is the only salvation this mad world has to
offer; so I meant to begin at the beginning, and learn my trade like a
journeyman labourer. I had come to the right place. A very wonderful city
is Peshawar—rather let us say, two cities—the compounds, the
fortifications where Europeans dwell in such peace as their strong right
arms can secure them; and the native city and bazaar humming and buzzing
like a hive of angry bees with the rumours that come up from Lower India
or down the Khyber Pass with the camel caravans loaded with merchandise
from Afghanistan, Bokhara, and farther. And it is because of this that
Peshawar is the Key of India, and a city of Romance that stands at every
corner, and cries aloud in the market—place. For at Peshawar every
able-bodied man sleeps with his revolver under his pillow, and the old
Fort is always ready in case it should be necessary at brief and sharp
notice to hurry the women and children into it, and possibly, to die in
their defense. So enlivening is the neighbourhood of the frontier tribes
that haunt the famous Khyber Pass and the menacing hills where danger is
always lurking.</p>
<p>But there was society here, and I was swept into it—there was
chatter, and it galled me.</p>
<p>I was beginning to feel that I had missed my mark, and must go farther
afield, perhaps up into Central Asia, when I met Vanna Loring. If I say
that her hair was soft and dark; that she had the deepest hazel eyes I
have ever seen, and a sensitive, tender mouth; that she moved with a
flowing grace like "a wave of the sea"—it sounds like the portrait
of a beauty, and she was never that. Also, incidentally, it gives none of
her charm. I never heard any one get any further than that she was "oddly
attractive"—let us leave it at that. She was certainly attractive to
me.</p>
<p>She was the governess of little Winifred Meryon, whose father held the
august position of General Commanding the Frontier Forces, and her mother
the more commanding position of the reigning beauty of Northern India,
generally speaking. No one disputed that. She was as pretty as a picture,
and her charming photograph had graced as many illustrated papers as there
were illustrated papers to grace.</p>
<p>But Vanna—I gleaned her story by bits when I came across her with
the child in the gardens. I was beginning to piece it together now.</p>
<p>Her love of the strange and beautiful she had inherited from a young
Italian mother, daughter of a political refugee; her childhood had been
spent in a remote little village in the West of England; half reluctantly
she told me how she had brought herself up after her mother's death and
her father's second marriage. Little was said of that, but I gathered that
it had been a grief to her, a factor in her flight to the East.</p>
<p>We were walking in the Circular Road then with Winifred in front leading
her Pekingese by its blue ribbon, and we had it almost to ourselves except
for a few natives passing slow and dignified on their own occasions, for
fashionable Peshawar was finishing its last rubber of bridge, before
separating to dress for dinner, and had no time to spare for trivialities
and sunsets.</p>
<p>"So when I came to three-and-twenty," she said slowly, "I felt I must
break away from our narrow life. I had a call to India stronger than
anything on earth. You would not understand but that was so, and I had
spent every spare moment in teaching myself India—its history,
legends, religions, everything! And I was not wanted at home, and I had
grown afraid."</p>
<p>I could divine years of patience and repression under this plain tale, but
also a power that would be dynamic when the authentic voice called. That
was her charm—gentleness in strength—a sweet serenity.</p>
<p>"What were you afraid of?"</p>
<p>"Of growing old and missing what was waiting for me out here. But I could
not get away like other people. No money, you see. So I thought I would
come out here and teach. Dare I? Would they let me? I knew I was fighting
life and chances and risks if I did it; but it was death if I stayed
there. And then—Do you really care to hear?"</p>
<p>"Of course. Tell me how you broke your chain."</p>
<p>"I spare you the family quarrels. I can never go back. But I was spurred—spurred
to take some wild leap; and I took it. Six years ago I came out. First I
went to a doctor and his wife at Cawnpore. They had a wonderful knowledge
of the Indian peoples, and there I learned Hindustani and much else. Then
he died. But an aunt had left me two hundred pounds, and I could wait a
little and choose; and so I came here."</p>
<p>It interested me. The courage that pale elastic type of woman has!</p>
<p>"Have you ever regretted it? Would they take you back if you failed?"</p>
<p>"Never, to both questions," she said, smiling. "Life is glorious. I've
drunk of a cup I never thought to taste; and if I died tomorrow I should
know I had done right. I rejoice in every moment I live—even when
Winifred and I are wrestling with arithmetic."</p>
<p>"I shouldn't have thought life was very easy with Lady Meryon."</p>
<p>"Oh, she is kind enough in an indifferent sort of way. I am not the
persecuted Jane Eyre sort of governess at all. But that is all on the
surface and does not matter. It is India I care for-the people, the sun,
the infinite beauty. It was coming home. You would laugh if I told you I
knew Peshawar long before I came here. Knew it—walked here, lived.
Before there were English in India at all." She broke off. "You won't
understand."</p>
<p>"Oh, I have had that feeling, too," I said patronizingly. "If one has read
very much about a place-"</p>
<p>"That was not quite what I meant. Never mind. The people, the place—that
is the real thing to me. All this is the dream." The sweep of her hand
took in not only Winifred and myself, but the general's stately residence,
which to blaspheme in Peshawar is rank infidelity.</p>
<p>"By George, I would give thousands to feel that! I can't get out of Europe
here. I want to write, Miss Loring," I found myself saying. "I'd done a
bit, and then the war came and blew my life to pieces. Now I want to get
inside the skin of the East, and I can't do it. I see it from outside,
with a pane of glass between. No life in it. If you feel as you say, for
God's sake be my interpreter!"</p>
<p>I really meant what I said. I knew she was a harp that any breeze would
sweep into music. I divined that temperament in her and proposed to use it
for my own ends. She had and I had not, the power to be a part of all she
saw, to feel kindred blood running in her own veins. To the average
European the native life of India is scarcely interesting, so far is it
removed from all comprehension. To me it was interesting, but I could not
tell why. I stood outside and had not the fairy gold to pay for my
entrance. Here at all events she could buy her way where I could not.
Without cruelty, which honestly was not my besetting sin—especially
where women were concerned, the egoist in me felt I would use her, would
extract the last drop of the enchantment of her knowledge before I went on
my way. What more natural than that Vanna or any other woman should
minister to my thirst for information? Men are like that. I pretend to be
no better than the rest. She pleased my fastidiousness—that
fastidiousness which is the only austerity in men not otherwise austere.</p>
<p>"Interpret?" she said, looking at me with clear hazel eyes; "how could I?
You were in the native city yesterday. What did you miss?"</p>
<p>"Everything! I saw masses of colour, light, movement. Brilliantly
picturesque people. Children like Asiatic angels. Magnificently scowling
ruffians in sheepskin coats. In fact, a movie staged for my benefit. I was
afraid they would ring down the curtain before I had had enough. It had no
meaning. When I got back to my diggings I tried to put down what I had
just seen, and I swear there's more inspiration in the guide-book."</p>
<p>"Did you go alone?"</p>
<p>"Yes, I certainly would not go sight-seeing with the Meryon crowd. Tell me
what you felt when you saw it first."</p>
<p>"I went with Sir John's uncle. He was a great traveler. The colour struck
me dumb. It flames—it sings. Think of the grey pinched life in the
West! I saw a grave dark potter turning his wheel, while his little girl
stood by, glad at our pleasure, her head veiled like a miniature woman,
tiny baggy trousers, and a silver nose-stud, like a star, in one delicate
nostril. In her thin arms she held a heavy baby in a gilt cap, like a
monkey. And the wheel turned and whirled until it seemed to be spinning
dreams, thick as motes in the sun. The clay rose in smooth spirals under
his hand, and the wheel sang, 'Shall the vessel reprove him who made one
to honour and one to dishonour?' And I saw the potter thumping his wet
clay, and the clay, plastic as dream-stuff, shaped swift as light, and the
three Fates stood at his shoulder. Dreams, dreams, and all in the spinning
of the wheel, and the rich shadows of the old broken courtyard where he
sat. And the wheel stopped and the thread broke, and the little new shapes
he had made stood all about him, and he was only a potter in Peshawar."</p>
<p>Her voice was like a song. She had utterly forgotten my existence. I did
not dislike it at the moment, for I wanted to hear more, and the
impersonal is the rarest gift a woman can give a man.</p>
<p>"Did you buy anything?"</p>
<p>"He gave me a gift—a flawed jar of turquoise blue, faint turquoise
green round the lip. He saw I understood. And then I bought a little gold
cap and a wooden box of jade-green Kabul grapes. About a rupee, all told.
But it was Eastern merchandise, and I was trading from Balsora and
Baghdad, and Eleazar's camels were swaying down from Damascus along the
Khyber Pass, and coming in at the great Darwazah, and friends' eyes met me
everywhere. I am profoundly happy here."</p>
<p>The sinking sun lit an almost ecstatic face.</p>
<p>I envied her more deeply than I had ever envied any one. She had the
secret of immortal youth, and I felt old as I looked at her. One might be
eighty and share that passionate impersonal joy. Age could not wither nor
custom stale the infinite variety of her world's joys. She had a child's
dewy youth in her eyes.</p>
<p>There are great sunsets at Peshawar, flaming over the plain, dying in
melancholy splendour over the dangerous hills. They too were hers, in a
sense in which they could never be mine. But what a companion! To my
astonishment a wild thought of marriage flashed across me, to be instantly
rebuffed with a shrug. Marriage—that one's wife might talk poetry to
one about the East! Absurd! But what was it these people felt and I could
not feel? Almost, shut up in the prison of self, I knew what Vanna had
felt in her village—a maddening desire to escape, to be a part of
the loveliness that lay beyond me. So might a man love a king's daughter
in her hopeless heights.</p>
<p>"It may be very beautiful on the surface," I said morosely; "but there's a
lot of misery below—hateful, they tell me."</p>
<p>"Of course. We shall get to work one day. But look at the sunset. It opens
like a mysterious flower. I must take Winifred home now."</p>
<p>"One moment," I pleaded; "I can only see it through your eyes. I feel it
while you speak, and then the good minute goes."</p>
<p>She laughed.</p>
<p>"And so must I. Come, Winifred. Look, there's an owl; not like the owls<br/>
in the summer dark in England—<br/>
<br/>
"Lovely are the curves of the white owl sweeping, Wavy in the<br/>
dark, lit by one low star."<br/></p>
<p>Suddenly she turned again and looked at me half wistfully.</p>
<p>"It is good to talk to you. You want to know. You are so near it all. I
wish I could help you; I am so exquisitely happy myself."</p>
<p>My writing was at a standstill. It seemed the groping of a blind man in a
radiant world. Once perhaps I had felt that life was good in itself—when
the guns came thundering toward the Vimy Ridge in a mad gallop of horses,
and men shouting and swearing and frantically urging them on. Then, riding
for more than life, I had tasted life for an instant. Not before or since.
But this woman had the secret.</p>
<p>Lady Meryon, with her escort of girls and subalterns, came daintily past
the hotel compound, and startled me from my brooding with her pretty
silvery voice.</p>
<p>"Dreaming, Mr. Clifden? It isn't at all wholesome to dream in the East.
Come and dine with us tomorrow. A tiny dance afterwards, you know; or
bridge for those who like it."</p>
<p>I had not the faintest notion whether governesses dined with the family or
came in afterward with the coffee; but it was a sporting chance, and I
took it.</p>
<p>Then Sir John came up and joined us.</p>
<p>"You can't well dance tomorrow, Kitty," he said to his wife. "There's been
an outpost affair in the Swat Hills, and young Fitzgerald has been shot.
Come to dinner of course, Clifden. Glad to see you. But no dancing, I
think."</p>
<p>Kitty Meryon's mouth drooped like a pouting child's. Was it for the lost
dance, or the lost soldier lying out on the hills in the dying sunset. Who
could tell? In either case it was pretty enough for the illustrated
papers.</p>
<p>"How sad! Such a dear boy. We shall miss him at tennis." Then brightly;
"Well, we'll have to put the dance off for a week, but come tomorrow
anyhow."</p>
<p>II</p>
<p>Next evening I went into Lady Meryon's flower-scented drawing-room. The
electric fans were fluttering and the evening air was cool. Five or six
pretty girls and as many men made up the party—Kitty Meryon the
prettiest of them all, fashionably undressed in faint pink and crystal,
with a charming smile in readiness, all her gay little flags flying in the
rich man's honour. I am no vainer than other men, but I saw that. Whatever
her charm might be it was none for me. What could I say to interest her
who lived in her foolish little world as one shut in a bright bubble? And
she had said the wrong word about young Fitzgerald—I wanted Vanna,
with her deep seeing eyes, to say the right one and adjust those cruel
values.</p>
<p>Governesses dine, it appeared, only to fill an unexpected place, or make a
decorous entry afterward, to play accompaniments. Fortunately Kitty Meryon
sang, in a pinched little soprano, not nearly so pretty as her silver
ripple of talk.</p>
<p>It was when the party had settled down to bridge and I was standing out,
that I ventured to go up to her as she sat knitting by a window—not
unwatched by the quick flash of Lady Meryon's eyes as I did it.</p>
<p>"I think you hypnotize me, Miss Loring. When I hear anything I straightway
want to know what you will say. Have you heard of Fitzgerald's death?"</p>
<p>"That is why we are not dancing tonight. Tomorrow the cable will reach his
home in England. He was an only child, and they are the great people of
the village where we are the little people. I knew his mother as one knows
a great lady who is kind to all the village folk. It may kill her. It is
travelling tonight like a bullet to her heart, and she does not know."</p>
<p>"His father?"</p>
<p>"A brave man—a soldier himself. He will know it was a good death and
that Harry would not fail. He did not at Ypres. He would not here. But all
joy and hope will be dead in that house tomorrow."</p>
<p>"And what do you think?"</p>
<p>"I am not sorry for Harry, if you mean that. He knew—we all know—that
he was on guard here holding the outposts against blood and treachery and
terrible things—playing the Great Game. One never loses at that game
if one plays it straight, and I am sure that at the last it was joy he
felt and not fear. He has not lost. Did you notice in the church a niche
before every soldier's seat to hold his loaded gun? And the tablets on the
walls; "Killed at Kabul River, aged 22."—"Killed on outpost duty."—"Murdered
by an Afghan fanatic." This will be one memory more. Why be sorry."</p>
<p>Presently:—</p>
<p>"I am going up to the hills tomorrow, to the Malakhand Fort, with Mrs.
Delany, Lady Meryon's aunt, and we shall see the wonderful Tahkt-i-Bahi
Monastery on the way. You should do that run before you go. The fort is
the last but one on the way to Chitral, and beyond that the road is so
beset that only soldiers may go farther, and indeed the regiments escort
each other up and down. But it is an early start, for we must be back in
Peshawar at six for fear of raiding natives."</p>
<p>"I know; they hauled me up in the dusk the other day, and told me I should
be swept off to the hills if I fooled about after dusk. But I say—is
it safe for you to go? You ought to have a man. Could I go too?"</p>
<p>I thought she did not look enthusiastic at the proposal.</p>
<p>"Ask. You know I settle nothing. I go where I am sent." She said it with
the happiest smile. I knew they could send her nowhere that she would not
find joy. I thought her mere presence must send the vibrations of
happiness through the household. Yet again—why? For where there is
no receiver the current speaks in vain; and for an instant I seemed to see
the air full of messages—of speech striving to utter its passionate
truths to deaf ears stopped for ever against the breaking waves of sound.
But Vanna heard.</p>
<p>She left the room; and when the bridge was over, I made my request. Lady
Meryon shrugged her shoulders and declared it would be a terribly dull run—the
scenery nothing, "and only" (she whispered) "Aunt Selina and poor Miss
Loring?"</p>
<p>Of course I saw at once that she did not like it; but Sir John was all for
my going, and that saved the situation.</p>
<p>I certainly could have dispensed with Aunt Selina when the automobile drew
up in the golden river of the sunrise at the hotel. There were only the
driver, a personal servant, and the two ladies; Mrs. Delany, comely,
pleasant, talkative, and Vanna—</p>
<p>Her face in its dark motoring veil, fine and delicate as a young moon in a
cloud drift—the sensitive sweet mouth that had quivered a little
when she spoke of Fitzgerald—the pure glance that radiated such
kindness to all the world. She sat there with the Key of Dreams pressed
against her slight bosom—her eyes dreaming above it. Already the
strange airs of her unknown world were breathing about me, and as yet I
knew not the things that belonged unto my peace.</p>
<p>We glided along the straight military road from Peshawar to Nowshera, the
gold-bright sun dazzling in its whiteness—a strange drive through
the flat, burned country, with the ominous Kabul River flowing through it.
Military preparations everywhere, and the hills looking watchfully down—alive,
as it were, with keen, hostile eyes. War was at present about us as behind
the lines in France; and when we crossed the Kabul River on a bridge of
boats, and I saw its haunted waters, I began to feel the atmosphere of the
place closing down upon me. It had a sinister beauty; it breathed
suspense; and I wished, as I was sure Vanna did, for silence that was not
at our command.</p>
<p>For Mrs. Delany felt nothing of it. A bright shallow ripple of talk was
her contribution to the joys of the day; though it was, fortunately,
enough for her happiness if we listened and agreed. I knew Vanna listened
only in show. Her intent eyes were fixed on the Tahkt-i-Bahi hills after
we had swept out of Nowshera; and when the car drew up at the rough track,
she had a strange look of suspense and pallor. I remember I wondered at
the time if she were nervous in the wild open country.</p>
<p>"Now pray don't be shocked," said Mrs. Delany comfortably; "but you two
young people may go up to the monastery, and I shall stay here. I am
dreadfully ashamed of myself, but the sight of that hill is enough for me.
Don't hurry. I may have a little doze, and be all the better company when
you get back. No, don't try to persuade me, Mr. Clifden. It isn't the part
of a friend."</p>
<p>I cannot say I was sorry, though I had a moment of panic when Vanna
offered to stay with her—very much, too, as if she really meant it.
So we set out perforce, Vanna leading steadily, as if she knew the way.
She never looked up, and her wish for silence was so evident, that I
followed, lending my hand mutely when the difficulties obliged it, she
accepting absently, and as if her thoughts were far away.</p>
<p>Suddenly she quickened her pace. We had climbed about nine hundred feet,
and now the narrow track twisted through the rocks—a track that
looked as age-worn as no doubt it was. We threaded it, and struggled over
the ridge, and looked down victorious on the other side.</p>
<p>There she stopped. A very wonderful sight, of which I had never seen the
like, lay below us. Rock and waste and towering crags, and the mighty ruin
of the monastery set in the fangs of the mountain like a robber baron's
castle, looking far away to the blue mountains of the Debatable Land—the
land of mystery and danger. It stood there—the great ruin of a vast
habitation of men. Building after building, mysterious and broken,
corridors, halls, refectories, cells; the dwelling of a faith so alien
that I could not reconstruct the life that gave it being. And all sinking
gently into ruin that in a century more would confound it with the roots
of the mountains.</p>
<p>Grey and wonderful, it clung to the heights and looked with eyeless
windows at the past. Somehow I found it infinitely pathetic; the very
faith it expressed is dead in India, and none left so poor to do it
reverence.</p>
<p>But Vanna knew her way. Unerringly she led me from point to point, and she
was visibly at home in the intricacies. Such knowledge in a young woman
bewildered me. Could she have studied the plans in the Museum? How else
should she know where the abbot lived, or where the refractory brothers
were punished?</p>
<p>Once I missed her, while I stooped to examine some scroll-work, and
following, found her before one of the few images of the Buddha that the
rapacious Museum had spared—a singularly beautiful bas-relief, the
hand raised to enforce the truth the calm lips were speaking, the drapery
falling in stately folds to the bare feet. As I came up, she had an air as
if she had just ceased from movement, and I had a distinct feeling that
she had knelt before it—I saw the look of worship! The thing
troubled me like a dream, haunting, impossible, but real.</p>
<p>"How beautiful!" I said in spite of myself, as she pointed to the image.
"In this utter solitude it seems the very spirit of the place."</p>
<p>"He was. He is," said Vanna.</p>
<p>"Explain to me. I don't understand. I know so little of him. What is the
subject?"</p>
<p>She hesitated; then chose her words as if for a beginner;—"It is the
Blessed One preaching to the Tree-Spirits. See how eagerly they lean from
the boughs to listen. This other relief represents him in the state of
mystic vision. Here he is drowned in peace. See how it overflows from the
closed eyes; the closed lips. The air is filled with his quiet."</p>
<p>"What is he dreaming?"</p>
<p>"Not dreaming—seeing. Peace. He sits at the point where time and
infinity meet. To attain that vision was the aim of the monks who lived
here."</p>
<p>"Did they attain?" I found myself speaking as if she could certainly
answer.</p>
<p>"A few. There was one, Vasettha, the Brahman, a young man who had
renounced all his possessions and riches, and seated here before this
image of the Blessed One, he fell often into the mystic state. He had a
strange vision at one time of the future of India, which will surely be
fulfilled. He did not forget it in his rebirths. He remembers-"</p>
<p>She broke off suddenly and said with forced indifference,—"He would
sit here often looking out over the mountains; the monks sat at his feet
to hear. He became abbot while still young. But his story is a sad one."</p>
<p>"I entreat you to tell me."</p>
<p>She looked away over the mountains. "While he was abbot here,—still
a young man,—a famous Chinese Pilgrim came down through Kashmir to
visit the Holy Places in India. The abbot went forward with him to
Peshawar, that he might make him welcome. And there came a dancer to
Peshawar, named Lilavanti, most beautiful! I dare not tell you her beauty.
I tremble now to think-"</p>
<p>Again she paused, and again the faint creeping sense of mystery invaded
me.</p>
<p>She resumed;—</p>
<p>"The abbot saw her and he loved her. He was young still, you remember. She
was a woman of the Hindu faith and hated Buddhism. It swept him down into
the lower worlds of storm and desire. He fled with Lilavanti and never
returned here. So in his rebirth he fell-"</p>
<p>She stopped dead; her face pale as death.</p>
<p>"How do you know? Where have you read it? If I could only find what you
find and know what you know! The East is like an open book to you. Tell me
the rest."</p>
<p>"How should I know any more?" she said hurriedly. "We must be going back.
You should study the plans of this place at Peshawar. They were very
learned monks who lived here. It is famous for learning."</p>
<p>The life had gone out of her words-out of the ruins. There was no more to
be said.</p>
<p>We clambered down the hill in the hot sunshine, speaking only of the view,
the strange shrubs and flowers, and, once, the swift gliding of a snake,
and found Mrs. Delany blissfully asleep in the most padded corner of the
car. The spirit of the East vanished in her comfortable presence, and
luncheon seemed the only matter of moment.</p>
<p>"I wonder, my dears," she said, "if you would be very disappointed and
think me very dense if I proposed our giving up the Malakhand Fort? The
driver has been giving me in very poor English such an account of the
dangers of that awful road up the hill that I feel no Fort would repay me
for its terrors. Do say what you feel, Miss Loring. Mr. Clifden can lunch
with the officers at Nowshera and come any time. I know I am an atrocity."</p>
<p>There could be only one answer, though Vanna and I knew perfectly well the
crafty design of the driver to spare himself work. Mrs. Delany remained
brightly awake for the run home, and favored us with many remarkable views
on India and its shortcomings, Vanna, who had a sincere liking for her,
laughing with delight at her description of a visit of condolence with
Lady Meryon to the five widows of one of the hill Rajas.</p>
<p>But I own I was pre-occupied. I knew those moments at the monastery had
given me a glimpse into the wonderland of her soul that made me long for
more. It was rapidly becoming clear to me that unless my intentions
developed on very different lines I must flee Peshawar. For love is born
of sympathy, and sympathy was strengthening daily, but for love I had no
courage yet.</p>
<p>I feared it as men fear the unknown. I despised myself—but I feared.
I will confess my egregious folly and vanity—I had no doubt as to
her reception of my offer if I should make it, but possessed by a colossal
selfishness, I thought only of myself, and from that point of view could
not decide how I stood to lose or gain. In my wildest accesses of vanity I
did not suppose Vanna loved me, but I felt she liked me, and I believe the
advantages I had to offer would be overwhelming to a woman in her
position. So, tossed on the waves of indecision, I inclined to flight.</p>
<p>That night I resolutely began my packing, and wrote a note of farewell to
Lady Meryon. The next morning I furiously undid it, and destroyed the
note. And that afternoon I took the shortest way to the sun-set road to
lounge about and wait for Vanna and Winifred. She never came, and I was as
unreasonably angry as if I had deserved the blessing of her presence.</p>
<p>Next day I could see that she tried gently hut clearly to discourage our
meeting and for three days I never saw her at all. Yet I knew that in her
solitary life our talks counted for a pleasure, and when we met again I
thought I saw a new softness in the lovely hazel deeps of her eyes.</p>
<p>III</p>
<p>On the day when things became clear to me, I was walking towards the
Meryons' gates when I met her coming alone along the sunset road, in the
late gold of the afternoon. She looked pale and a little wearied, and I
remembered I wished I did not know every change of her face as I did. It
was a symptom that alarmed my selfishness—it galled me with the
sense that I was no longer my own despot.</p>
<p>"So you have been up the Khyber Pass," she said as I fell into step at her
side. "Tell me—was it as wonderful as you expected?"</p>
<p>"No, no,—you tell me! It will give me what I missed. Begin at the
beginning. Tell me what I saw."</p>
<p>I could not miss the delight of her words, and she laughed, knowing my
whim.</p>
<p>"Oh, that Pass!—the wonder of those old roads that have borne the
traffic and romance of the world for ages. Do you think there is anything
in the world so fascinating as they are? But did you go on Tuesday or
Friday?"</p>
<p>For these are the only days in the week when the Khyber can be safely
entered. The British then turn out the Khyber Rifles and man every crag,
and the loaded caravans move like a tide, and go up and down the narrow
road on their occasions.</p>
<p>Naturally mere sightseers are not welcomed, for much business must be got
through in that urgent forty eight hours in which life is not risked in
entering.</p>
<p>"Tuesday. But make a picture for me."</p>
<p>"Well, you gave your word not to photograph or sketch—as if one
wanted to when every bit of it is stamped on one's brain! And you went up
to Jumrood Fort at the entrance. Did they tell you it is an old Sikh Fort
and has been on duty in that turbulent place for five hundred years And
did you see the machine guns in the court? And every one armed—even
the boys with belts of cartridges? Then you went up the narrow winding
track between the mountains, and you said to yourself, 'This is the road
of pure romance. It goes up to silken Samarkhand, and I can ride to
Bokhara of the beautiful women and to all the dreams. Am I alive and is it
real?' You felt that?"</p>
<p>"All. Every bit. Go on!"</p>
<p>She smiled with pleasure.</p>
<p>"And you saw the little forts on the crags and the men on guard all along
the bills, rifles ready! You could hear the guns rattle as they saluted.
Do you know that up there men plough with rifles loaded beside them? They
have to be men indeed."</p>
<p>"Do you mean to imply that we are not men?"</p>
<p>"Different men at least. This is life in a Border ballad. Such a life as
you knew in France but beautiful in a wild—hawk sort of way. Don't
the Khyber Rifles bewilder you? They are drawn from these very Hill
tribes, and will shoot their own fathers and brothers in the way of duty
as comfortably as if they were jackals. Once there was a scrap here and
one of the tribesmen sniped our men unbearably. What do you suppose
happened? A Khyber Rifle came to the Colonel and said, 'Let me put an end
to him, Colonel Sahib. I know exactly where he sits. He is my
grandfather.' And he did it!"</p>
<p>"The bond of bread and salt?"</p>
<p>"Yes, and discipline. I'm sometimes half frightened of discipline. It
moulds a man like wax. Even God doesn't do that. Well—then you had
the traders—wild shaggy men in sheepskin and women in massive
jewelry of silver and turquoise,-great earrings, heavy bracelets loading
their arms, wild, fierce, handsome. And the camels—thousands of
them, some going up, some coming down, a mass of human and animal life.
Above you, moving figures against the keen blue sky, or deep below you in
the ravines.</p>
<p>"The camels were swaying along with huge bales of goods, and dark
beautiful women in wicker cages perched on them. Silks and carpets from
Bokhara, and blue—eyed Persian cats, and bluer Persian turquoises.
Wonderful! And the dust, gilded by the sunshine, makes a vaporous golden
atmosphere for it all."</p>
<p>"What was the most wonderful thing you saw there?"</p>
<p>"The most beautiful, I think, was a man—a splendid dark ruffian
lounging along. He wanted to show off, and his swagger was perfect. Long
black onyx eyes and a tumble of black curls, and teeth like almonds. But
what do you think he carried on his wrist—a hawk with fierce yellow
eyes, ringed and chained. Hawking is a favourite sport in the hills. Oh,
why doesn't some great painter come and paint it all before they take to
trains and cars? I long to see it all again, but I never shall."</p>
<p>"Why not," said I. "Surely Sir John can get you up there any day?"</p>
<p>"Not now. The fighting makes it difficult. But it isn't that. I am
leaving."</p>
<p>"Leaving?" My heart gave a leap. "Why? Where?"</p>
<p>"Leaving Lady Meryon."</p>
<p>"Why—for Heaven's sake?"</p>
<p>"I had rather not tell you."</p>
<p>"But I must know."</p>
<p>"You cannot."</p>
<p>"I shall ask Lady Meryon."</p>
<p>"I forbid you."</p>
<p>And then the unexpected happened, and an unbearable impulse swept me into
folly—or was it wisdom?</p>
<p>"Listen to me. I would not have said it yet, but this settles it. I want
you to marry me. I want it atrociously!"</p>
<p>It was a strange word. What I felt for her at that moment was difficult to
describe. I endured it like a pain that could only be assuaged by her
presence, but I endured it angrily. We were walking on the sunset road—very
deserted and quiet at the time. The place was propitious if nothing else
was.</p>
<p>She looked at me in transparent astonishment;</p>
<p>"Mr. Clifden, are you dreaming? You can't mean what you say."</p>
<p>"Why can't I? I do. I want you. You have the key of all I care for. I
think of the world without you and find it tasteless."</p>
<p>"Surely you have all the world can give? What do you want more?"</p>
<p>"The power to enjoy it—to understand it. You have got that—I
haven't. I want you always with me to interpret, like a guide to a blind
fellow. I am no better."</p>
<p>"Say like a dog, at once!" she interrupted. "At least you are frank enough
to put it on that ground. You have not said you love me. You could not say
it."</p>
<p>"I don't know whether I do or not. I know nothing about love. I want you.
Indescribably. Perhaps that is love—is it? I never wanted any one
before. I have tried to get away and I can't."</p>
<p>I was brutally frank, you see. She compelled my very thoughts.</p>
<p>"Why have you tried?"</p>
<p>"Because every man likes freedom. But I like you better." "I can tell you
the reason," she said in her gentle unwavering voice. "I am Lady Meryon's
governess, and an undesirable. You have felt that?"</p>
<p>"Don't make me out such a snob. No—yes. You force me into honesty. I
did feel it at first like the miserable fool I am, but I could kick myself
when I think of that now. It is utterly forgotten. Take me and make me
what you will, and forgive me. Only tell me your secret of joy. How is it
you understand everything alive or dead? I want to live—to see, to
know."</p>
<p>It was a rhapsody like a boy's. Yet at the moment I was not even ashamed
of it, so sharp was my need.</p>
<p>"I think," she said, slowly, looking straight before her, "that I had
better be quite frank. I don't love you. I don't know what love means in
the Western sense. It has a very different meaning for me. Your voice
comes to me from an immense distance when you speak in that way. You want
me—but never with a thought of what I might want. Is that love? I
like you very deeply as a friend, but we are of different races. There is
a gulf."</p>
<p>"A gulf? You are English."</p>
<p>"By birth, yes. In mind, no. And there are things that go deeper, that you
could not understand. So I refuse quite definitely, and our ways part
here, for in a few days I go. I shall not see you again, but I wish to say
good-bye."</p>
<p>The bitterest chagrin was working in my soul. I felt as if all were
deserting me-a sickening feeling of loneliness. I did not know the man who
was in me, and was a stranger to myself.</p>
<p>"I entreat you to tell me why, and where."</p>
<p>"Since you have made me this offer, I will tell you why. Lady Meryon
objected to my friendship with you, and objected in a way which-"</p>
<p>She stopped, flushing palely. I caught her hand.</p>
<p>"That settles it!-that she should have dared! I'll go up this minute and
tell her we are engaged. Vanna-Vanna!"</p>
<p>For she disengaged her hand, quietly but firmly.</p>
<p>"On no account. How can I make it more plain to you? I should have gone
soon in any case. My place is in the native city—that is the life I
want. I have work there, I knew it before I came out. My sympathies are
all with them. They know what life is—why even the beggars, poorer
than poor, are perfectly happy, basking in the great generous sun. Oh, the
splendour and riot of life and colour! That's my life—I sicken of
this."</p>
<p>"But I'll give it to you. Marry me, and we will travel till you're tired
of it."</p>
<p>"Yes, and look on as at a play—sitting in the stalls, and applauding
when we are pleased. No, I'm going to work there." "For God's sake, how?
Let me come too."</p>
<p>"You can't. You're not in it. I am going to attach myself to the medical
mission at Lahore and learn nursing, and then I shall go to my own
people."</p>
<p>"Missionaries? You've nothing in common with them?"</p>
<p>"Nothing. But they teach what I want. Mr. Clifden, I shall not come this
way again. If I remember—I'll write to you, and tell you what the
real world is like."</p>
<p>She smiled, the absorbed little smile I knew and feared. I saw pleading
was useless then. I would wait, and never lose sight of her and of hope.</p>
<p>"Vanna, before you go, give me your gift of sight. Interpret for me. Stay
with me a little and make me see."</p>
<p>"What do you mean exactly?" she asked in her gentlest voice, half turning
to me.</p>
<p>"Make one journey with me, as my sister, if you will do no more. Though I
warn you that all the time I shall be trying to win my wife. But come with
me once, and after that—if you will go, you must. Say yes."</p>
<p>Madness! But she hesitated—a hesitation full of hope, and looked at
me with intent eyes.</p>
<p>"I will tell you frankly," she said at last, "that I know my knowledge of
the East and kinship with it goes far beyond mere words. In my case the
doors were not shut. I believe—I know that long ago this was my
life. If I spoke for ever I could not make you understand how much I know
and why. So I shall quite certainly go back to it. Nothing—you least
of all, can hold me. But you are my friend—that is a true bond. And
if you would wish me to give you two months before I go, I might do that
if it would in any way help you. As your friend only—you clearly
understand. You would not reproach me afterwards when I left you, as I
should most certainly do?"</p>
<p>"I swear I would not. I swear I would protect you even from myself. I want
you for ever, but if you will only give me two months—come! But have
you thought that people will talk. It may injure you. I'm not worth that,
God knows. And you will take nothing I could give you in return."</p>
<p>She spoke very quietly.</p>
<p>"That does not trouble me.—It would only trouble me if you asked
what I have not to give. For two months I would travel with you as a
friend, if, like a friend, I paid my own expenses-"</p>
<p>I would have interrupted, but she brushed that firmly aside. "No, I must
do as I say, and I am quite able to or I should not suggest it. I would go
on no other terms. It would be hard if because we are man and woman I
might not do one act of friendship for you before we part. For though I
refuse your offer utterly, I appreciate it, and I would make what little
return I can. It would be a sharp pain to me to distress you."</p>
<p>Her gentleness and calm, the magnitude of the offer she was making stunned
me so that I could scarcely speak. There was such an extraordinary
simplicity and generosity in her manner that it appeared to me more
enthralling and bewildering than the most finished coquetry I had ever
known. She gave me opportunities that the most ardent lover could in his
wildest dream desire, and with the remoteness in her eyes and her still
voice she deprived them of all hope. It kindled in me a flame that made my
throat dry when I tried to speak.</p>
<p>"Vanna, is it a promise? You mean it?"</p>
<p>"If you wish it, yes. But I warn you I think it will not make it easier
for you when the time is over.</p>
<p>"Why two months?"</p>
<p>"Partly because I can afford no more. No! I know what you would say.
Partly because I can spare no more time. But I will give you that, if you
wish, though, honestly, I had very much rather not. I think it unwise for
you. I would protect you if I could—indeed I would!"</p>
<p>It was my turn to hesitate now. Every moment revealed to me some new
sweetness, some charm that I saw would weave itself into the very fibre of
my I had been! Was I not now a fool? Would it not being if the opportunity
were given. Oh, fool that be better to let her go before she had become a
part of my daily experience? I began to fear I was courting my own
shipwreck. She read my thoughts clearly.</p>
<p>"Indeed you would be wise to decide against it. Release me from my
promise. It was a mad scheme."</p>
<p>The superiority—or so I felt it—of her gentleness maddened me.
It might have been I who needed protection, who was running the risk of
misjudgment—not she, a lonely woman. She looked at me, waiting—trying
to be wise for me, never for one instant thinking of herself. I felt
utterly exiled from the real purpose of her life.</p>
<p>"I will never release you. I claim your promise. I hold to it."</p>
<p>"Very well then—I will write, and tell you where I shall be.
Good-bye, and if you change your mind, as I hope you will, tell me."</p>
<p>She extended her hand cool as a snowflake, and was gone, walking swiftly
up the road. Ah, let a man beware when his wishes fulfilled, rain down
upon him!</p>
<p>To what had I committed myself? She knew her strength and had no fears.<br/>
I could scarcely realize that she had liking enough for me to make the<br/>
offer. That it meant no shade more than she had said I knew well. She<br/>
was safe, but what was to be the result for me? I knew nothing—she was<br/>
a beloved mystery.<br/>
<br/>
"Strange she is and secret, Strange her eyes; her cheeks are<br/>
cold as cold sea-shells."<br/></p>
<p>Yet I would risk it, for I knew there was no hope if I let her go now, and
if I saw her again, some glimmer might fall upon my dark.</p>
<p>Next day this reached me:—Dear Mr. Clifden,—</p>
<p>I am going to some Indian friends for a time. On the 15th of June I shall
be at Srinagar in Kashmir. A friend has allowed me to take her little
houseboat, the "Kedarnath." If you like this plan we will share the cost
for two months. I warn you it is not luxurious, but I think you will like
it. I shall do this whether you come or no, for I want a quiet time before
I take up my nursing in Lahore. In thinking of all this will you remember
that I am not a girl but a woman. I shall be twenty-nine my next birthday.
Sincerely yours, VANNA LORING.</p>
<p>P.S. But I still think you would be wiser not to come. I hope to hear you
will not.</p>
<p>I replied only this:—Dear Miss Loring,—I think I understand
the position fully. I will be there. I thank you with all my heart.
Gratefully yours, STEPHEN CLIFDEN.</p>
<p>IV</p>
<p>Three days later I met Lady Meryon, and was swept in to tea. Her manner
was distinctly more cordial as she mentioned casually that Vanna had left—she
understood to take up missionary work—"which is odd," she added with
a woman's acrimony, "for she had no more in common with missionaries than
I have, and that is saying a good deal. Of course she speaks Hindustani
perfectly, and could be useful, but I haven't grasped the point of it
yet." I saw she counted on my knowing nothing of the real reason of
Vanna's going and left it, of course, at that. The talk drifted away under
my guidance. Vanna evidently puzzled her. She half feared, and wholly
misunderstood her.</p>
<p>No message came to me, as time went by, and for the time she had vanished
completely, but I held fast to her promise and lived on that only.</p>
<p>I take up my life where it ceased to be a mere suspense and became life
once more.</p>
<p>On the 15th of June, I found myself riding into Srinagar in Kashmir,
through the pure tremulous green of the mighty poplars that hedge the road
into the city. The beauty of the country had half stunned me when I
entered the mountain barrier of Baramula and saw the snowy peaks that
guard the Happy Valley, with the Jhelum flowing through its tranquil
loveliness. The flush of the almond blossom was over, but the iris, like a
blue sea of peace had overflowed the world—the azure meadows smiled
back at the radiant sky. Such blossom! the blue shading into clear violet,
like a shoaling sea. The earth, like a cup held in the hand of a god,
brimmed with the draught of youth and summer and—love? But no, for
me the very word was sinister. Vanna's face, immutably calm, confronted
it.</p>
<p>That night I slept in a boat at Sopor, and I remember that, waking at
midnight, I looked out and saw a mountain with a gloriole of hazy silver
about it, misty and faint as a cobweb threaded with dew. The river, there
spreading into a lake, was dark under it, flowing in a deep smooth
blackness of shadow, and everything awaited—what? And even while I
looked, the moon floated serenely above the peak, and all was bathed in
pure light, the water rippling and shining in broken silver and pearl. So
had Vanna floated into my sky, luminous, sweet, remote. I did not question
my heart any more. I knew I loved her.</p>
<p>Two days later I rode into Srinagar, and could scarcely see the wild
beauty of that strange Venice of the East, my heart was so beating in my
eyes. I rode past the lovely wooden bridges where the balconied houses
totter to each other across the canals in dim splendour of carving and
age; where the many-coloured native life crowds down to the river steps
and cleanses its flower-bright robes, its gold-bright brass vessels in the
shining stream, and my heart said only—Vanna, Vanna!</p>
<p>One day, one thought, of her absence had taught me what she was to me, and
if humility and patient endeavor could raise me to her feet, I was
resolved that I would spend my life in labor and think it well spent.</p>
<p>My servant dismounted and led his horse, asking from every one where the
"Kedarnath" could be found, and eager black eyes sparkled and two little
bronze images detached themselves from the crowd of boys, and ran, fleet
as fauns, before us.</p>
<p>Above the last bridge the Jhelum broadens out into a stately river,
controlled at one side by the banked walk known as the Bund, with the Club
House upon it and the line of houseboats beneath. Here the visitors
flutter up and down and exchange the gossip, the bridge appointments, the
little dinners that sit so incongruously on the pure Orient that is
Kashmir.</p>
<p>She would not be here. My heart told me that, and sure enough the boys
were leading across the bridge and by a quiet shady way to one of the many
backwaters that the great river makes in the enchanting city. There is one
waterway stretching on afar to the Dal Lake. It looks like a river—it
is the very haunt of peace. Under those mighty chenar, or plane trees,
that are the glory of Kashmir, clouding the water with deep green shadows,
the sun can scarcely pierce, save in a dipping sparkle here and there to
intensify the green gloom. The murmur of the city, the chatter of the
club, are hundreds of miles away. We rode downward under the towering
trees, and dismounting, saw a little houseboat tethered to the bank. It
was not of the richer sort that haunts the Bund, where the native servants
follow in a separate boat, and even the electric light is turned on as
part of the luxury. This was a long low craft, very broad, thatched like a
country cottage afloat. In the forepart lived the native owner, and his
family, their crew, our cooks and servants; for they played many parts in
our service. And in the afterpart, room for a life, a dream, the joy or
curse & many days to be.</p>
<p>But then, I saw only one thing—Vanna sat under the trees, reading,
or looking at the cool dim watery vista, with a single boat, loaded to the
river's edge with melons and scarlet tomatoes, punting lazily down to
Srinagar in the sleepy afternoon.</p>
<p>She was dressed in white with a shady hat, and her delicate dark face
seemed to glow in the shadow like the heart of a pale rose. For the first
time I knew she was beautiful. Beauty shone in her like the flame in an
alabaster lamp, serene, diffused in the very air about her, so that to me
she moved in a mild radiance. She rose to meet me with both hands
outstretched—the kindest, most cordial welcome. Not an eyelash
flickered, not a trace of self-consciousness. If I could have seen her
flush or tremble—but no—her eyes were clear and calm as a
forest pool. So I remembered her. So I saw her once more.</p>
<p>I tried, with a hopeless pretence, to follow her example and hide what I
felt, where she had nothing to hide.</p>
<p>"What a place you have found. Why, it's like the deep heart of a wood!"</p>
<p>"Yes, I saw it once when I was here with the Meryons. But we lay at the
Bund then—just under the Club. This is better. Did you like the ride
up?"</p>
<p>I threw myself on the grass beside her with a feeling of perfect rest.</p>
<p>"It was like a new heaven and a new earth. What a country!"</p>
<p>The very spirit of Quiet seemed to be drowsing in those branches towering
up into the blue, dipping their green fingers into the crystal of the
water. What a heaven!</p>
<p>"Now you shall have your tea and then I will show you your rooms," she
said, smiling at my delight. "We shall stay here a few days more that you
may see Srinagar, and then they tow us up into the Dal Lake opposite the
Gardens of the Mogul Emperors. And if you think this beautiful what will
you say then?"</p>
<p>I shut my eyes and see still that first meal of my new life. The little
table that Pir Baksh, breathing full East in his jade-green turban, set
before her, with its cloth worked in a pattern of the chenar leaves that
are the symbol of Kashmir; the brown cakes made by Ahmad Khan in a
miraculous kitchen of his own invention—a few holes burrowed in the
river bank, a smoldering fire beneath them, and a width of canvas for a
roof. But it served, and no more need be asked of luxury. And Vanna,
making it mysteriously the first home I ever had known, the central joy of
it all. Oh, wonderful days of life that breathe the spirit of immortality
and pass so quickly—surely they must be treasured somewhere in
Eternity that we may look upon their beloved light once more.</p>
<p>"Now you must see the boat. The Kedarnath is not a Dreadnought, but she is
broad and very comfortable. And we have many chaperons. They all live in
the bows, and exist simply to protect the Sahiblog from all discomfort,
and very well they do it. That is Ahmad Khan by the kitchen. He cooks for
us. Salama owns the boat, and steers her and engages the men to tow us
when we move. And when I arrived he aired a little English and said
piously; The Lord help me to give you no trouble, and the Lord help you!
That is his wife sitting on the bank. She speaks little but Kashmiri, but
I know a little of that. Look at the hundred rat-tail plaits of her hair,
lengthened with wool, and see her silver and turquoise jewelry. She wears
much of the family fortune and is quite a walking bank. Salama, Ahmad Khan
and I talk by the hour. Ahmad comes from Fyzabad. Look at Salama's boy—I
call him the Orange Imp. Did you ever see anything so beautiful?"</p>
<p>I looked in sheer delight, and grasped my camera. Sitting near us was a
lovely little Kashmiri boy of about eight, in a faded orange coat, and a
turban exactly like his father's. His curled black eyelashes were so long
that they made a soft gloom over the upper part of the little golden face.
The perfect bow of the scarlet lips, the long eyes, the shy smile,
suggested an Indian Eros. He sat dipping his feet in the water with little
pigeon-like cries of content.</p>
<p>"He paddles at the bow of our little shikara boat with a paddle exactly
like a water-lily leaf. Do you like our friends? I love them already, and
know all their affairs. And now for the boat."</p>
<p>"One moment—If we are friends on a great adventure, I must call you
Vanna, and you me Stephen."</p>
<p>"Yes, I suppose that is part of it," she said, smiling. "Come, Stephen."</p>
<p>It was like music, but a cold music that chilled me. She should have
hesitated, should have flushed—it was I who trembled. So I followed
her across the broad plank into our new home.</p>
<p>"This is our sitting-room. Look, how charming!"</p>
<p>It was better than charming; it was home indeed. Windows at each side
opening down almost to the water, a little table for meals that lived
mostly on the bank, with a grey pot of iris in the middle. Another table
for writing, photography, and all the little pursuits of travel. A
bookshelf with some well—worn friends. Two long cushioned chairs.
Two for meals, and a Bokhara rug, soft and pleasant for the feet. The
interior was plain unpainted wood, but set so that the grain showed like
satin in the rippling lights from the water.</p>
<p>That is the inventory of the place I have loved best in the world, but
what eloquence can describe what it gave me, what its memory gives me to
this day? And I have no eloquence—what I felt leaves me dumb.</p>
<p>"It is perfect," was all I said as she waved her hand proudly. "It is
home."</p>
<p>"And if you had come alone to Kashmir you would have had a great rich boat
with electric light and a butler. You would never have seen the people
except at meal—times. I think you will like this better. Well, this
is your tiny bedroom, and your bathroom, and beyond the sitting—room
are mine. Do you like it all?"</p>
<p>But I could say no more. The charm of her own personality had touched
everything and left its fragrance like a flower—breath in the air. I
was beggared of thanks, but my whole soul was gratitude. We dined on the
bank that evening, the lamp burning steadily in the still air and throwing
broken reflections in the water, while the moon looked in upon them
through the leaves. I felt extraordinarily young and happy.</p>
<p>The quiet of her voice was soft as the little lap of water against the
bows of the boat, and Kahdra, the Orange Imp, was singing a little
wordless song to himself as he washed the plates beside us. It was a
simple meal, and Vanna, abstemious as a hermit never ate anything but rice
and fruit, but I could remember no meal in all my days of luxury where I
had eaten with such zest.</p>
<p>"It looks very grand to have so many to wait upon us, doesn't it? But this
is one of the cheapest countries in the world though the old timers mourn
over present expenses. You will laugh when I show you your share of the
cost."</p>
<p>"The wealth of the world could not buy this," I said, and was silent.</p>
<p>"But you must listen to my plans. We must do a little camping the last
three weeks before we part. Up in the mountains. Are they not marvellous?
They stand like a rampart round us, but not cold and terrible, but "Like
as the hills stand round about Jerusalem"—they are guardian
presences. And running up into them, high-very high, are the valleys and
hills where we shall camp. Tomorrow we shall row through Srinagar, by the
old Maharaja's palace."</p>
<p>V</p>
<p>And so began a life of sheer enchantment. We knew no one. The visitors in
Kashmir change nearly every season, and no one cared-no one asked anything
of us, and as for our shipmates, a willing affectionate service was their
gift, and no more. Looking back, I know in what a wonder-world I was
privileged to live. Vanna could talk with them all. She did not move
apart, a condescending or indifferent foreigner. Kahdra would come to her
knee and prattle to her of the great snake that lived up on Mahadeo to
devour erring boys who omitted their prayers at proper Moslem intervals.
She would sit with the baby in her lap while the mother busied herself in
the sunny bows with the mysterious dishes that smelt so savory to a hungry
man. The cuts, the bruises of the neighbourhood all came to Vanna for
treatment.</p>
<p>"I am graduating as a nurse," she would say laughing as she bent over the
lean arm of some weirdly wrinkled old lady, bandaging and soothing at the
same moment. Her reward would be some bit of folk-lore, some quaintness of
gratitude that I noted down in the little book I kept for remembrance—that
I do not need, for every word is in my heart.</p>
<p>We rowed down through the city next day—Salama rowing, and little
Kahdra lazily paddling at the bow—a wonderful city, with its narrow
ways begrimed with the dirt of ages, and its balconied houses looking as
if disease and sin had soaked into them and given them a vicious tottering
beauty, horrible and yet lovely too. We saw the swarming life of the
bazaar, the white turbans coming and going, diversified by the rose and
yellow Hindu turbans, and the caste-marks, orange and red, on the dark
brows.</p>
<p>I saw two women—girls—painted and tired like Jezebel, looking
out of one window carved and old, and the grey burnished doves flying
about it. They leaned indolently, like all the old, old wickedness of the
East that yet is ever young—"Flowers of Delight," with smooth black
hair braided with gold and blossoms, and covered with pale rose veils, and
gold embossed disks swinging like lamps beside the olive cheeks, the great
eyes artificially lengthened and darkened with soorma, and the curves of
the full lips emphasized with vermilion. They looked down on us with
apathy, a dull weariness that held all the old evil of the wicked humming
city.</p>
<p>It had taken shape in those indolent bodies and heavy eyes that could
flash into life as a snake wakes into fierce darting energy when the time
comes to spring—direct inheritrixes from Lilith, in the fittest
setting in the world—the almost exhausted vice of an Oriental city
as old as time.</p>
<p>"And look-below here," said Vanna, pointing to one of the ghauts—long
rugged steps running down to the river.</p>
<p>"When I came yesterday, a great broken crowd was collected here, almost
shouldering each other into the water where a boat lay rocking. In it lay
the body of a man brutally murdered for the sake of a few rupees and flung
into the river. I could see the poor brown body stark in the boat with a
friend weeping beside it. On the lovely deodar bridge people leaned over,
watching with a grim open-mouthed curiosity, and business went on gaily
where the jewelers make the silver bangles for slender wrists, and the
rows of silver chains that make the necks like 'the Tower of Damascus
builded for an armory.' It was all very wild and cruel. I went down to
them-"</p>
<p>"Vanna—you went down? Horrible!"</p>
<p>"No, you see I heard them say the wife was almost a child and needs help.
So I went. Once long ago at Peshawar I saw the same thing happen, and they
came and took the child for the service of the gods, for she was most
lovely, and she clung to the feet of a man in terror, and the priest
stabbed her to the heart. She died in my arms.</p>
<p>"Good God!" I said, shuddering; "what a sight for you! Did they never hang
him?"</p>
<p>"He was not punished. I told you it was a very long time ago. Her
expression had a brooding quiet as she looked down into the running river,
almost it might be as if she saw the picture of that past misery in the
deep water. She said no more. But in her words and the terrible crowding
of its life, Srinagar seemed to me more of a nightmare than anything I had
seen, excepting only Benares; for the holy Benares is a memory of horror,
with a sense of blood hidden under its frantic crazy devotion, and not far
hidden either.</p>
<p>"Our own green shade, when we pulled back to it in the evening cool, was a
refuge of unspeakable quiet. She read aloud to me that evening by the
small light of our lamp beneath the trees, and, singularly, she read of
joy.</p>
<p>"I have drunk of the Cup of the Ineffable, I have found the key of the
Mystery, Travelling by no track I have come to the Sorrowless Land; very
easily has the mercy of the great Lord come upon me. Wonderful is that
Land of rest to which no merit can win. There have I seen joy filled to
the brim, perfection of joy. He dances in rapture and waves of form arise
from His dance. He holds all within his bliss."</p>
<p>"What is that?"</p>
<p>"It is from the songs of the great Indian mystic—Kabir. Let me read
you more. It is like the singing of a lark, lost in the infinite of light
and heaven."</p>
<p>So in the soft darkness I heard for the first time those immortal words;
and hearing, a faint glimmer of understanding broke upon me as to the
source of the peace that surrounded her. I had accepted it as an emanation
of her own heart when it was the pulsing of the tide of the Divine. She
read, choosing a verse here and there, and I listened with absorption.</p>
<p>Suppose I had been wrong in believing that sorrow is the keynote of life;
that pain is the road of ascent, if road there be; that an implacable
Nature and that only, presides over all our pitiful struggles and seekings
and writes a black "Finis" to the holograph of our existence?</p>
<p>What then? What was she teaching me? Was she the Interpreter of a Beauty
eternal in the heavens, and reflected like a broken prism in the beauty
that walked visible beside me? So I listened like a child to an unknown
language, yet ventured my protest.</p>
<p>"In India, in this wonderful country where men have time and will for
speculation such thoughts may be natural. Can they be found in the West?"</p>
<p>"This is from the West—might not Kabir himself have said it?
Certainly he would have felt it. 'Happy is he who seeks not to understand
the Mystery of God, but who, merging his spirit into Thine, sings to Thy
face, O Lord, like a harp, understanding how difficult it is to know—how
easy to love Thee.' We debate and argue and the Vision passes us by. We
try to prove it, and kill it in the laboratory of our minds, when on the
altar of our souls it will dwell for ever."</p>
<p>Silence—and I pondered. Finally she laid the book aside, and
repeated from memory and in a tone of perfect music; "Kabir says, 'I shall
go to the House of my Lord with my Love at my side; then shall I sound the
trumpet of triumph.'"</p>
<p>And when she left me alone in the moonlight silence the old doubts came
back to me—the fear that I saw only through her eyes, and began to
believe in joy only because I loved her. I remember I wrote in the little
book I kept for my stray thoughts, these words which are not mine but
reflect my thought of her; "Thine is the skill of the Fairy Woman, and the
virtue of St. Bride, and the faith of Mary the Mild, and the gracious way
of the Greek woman, and the beauty of lovely Emer, and the tenderness of
heart-sweet Deirdre, and the courage of Maev the great Queen, and the
charm of Mouth-of-Music."</p>
<p>Yes, all that and more, but I feared lest I should see the heaven of joy
through her eyes only and find it mirage as I had found so much else.</p>
<p>SECOND PART Early in the pure dawn the men came and our boat was towed up
into the Dal Lake through crystal waterways and flowery banks, the men on
the path keeping step and straining at the rope until the bronze muscles
stood out on their legs and backs, shouting strong rhythmic phrases to
mark the pull.</p>
<p>"They shout the Wondrous Names of God—as they are called," said
Vanna when I asked. "They always do that for a timid effort. Bad shah! The
Lord, the Compassionate, and so on. I don't think there is any religion
about it but it is as natural to them as One, Two, Three, to us. It gives
a tremendous lift. Watch and see."</p>
<p>It was part of the delightful strangeness that we should move to that
strong music. We sat on the upper deck and watched the dream—like
beauty drift slowly by until we emerged beneath a little bridge into the
fairy land of the lake which the Mogul Emperors loved so well that they
made their noble pleasance gardens on the banks, and thought it little to
travel up yearly from far—off Delhi over the snowy Pir Panjal with
their Queens and courts for the perfect summer of Kashmir.</p>
<p>We moored by a low bank under a great wood of chenar trees, and saw the
little table in the wilderness set in the greenest shade with our chairs
beside it, and my pipe laid reverently upon it by Kahdra.</p>
<p>Across the glittering water lay on one side the Shalimar Garden known to
all readers of "Lalla Ruhk"—a paradise of roses; and beyond it again
the lovelier gardens of Nour-Mahal, the Light of the Palace, that imperial
woman who ruled India under the weak Emperor's name—she whose name
he set thus upon his coins:</p>
<p>"By order of King Jehangir. Gold has a hundred splendours added to it by
receiving the name of Nour-Jahan the Queen."</p>
<p>Has any woman ever had a more royal homage than this most royal lady—known
first as Mihr-u-nissa—Sun of Women, and later, Nour-Mahal, Light of
the Palace, and latest, Nour-Jahan-Begam, Queen, Light of the World?</p>
<p>Here in these gardens she had lived—had seen the snow mountains
change from the silver of dawn to the illimitable rose of sunset. The
life, the colour beat insistently upon my brain. They built a world of
magic where every moment was pure gold. Surely—surely to Vanna it
must be the same. I believed in my very soul that she who gave and shared
such joy could not be utterly apart from me? Could I then feel certain
that I had gained any ground in these days we had been together? Could she
still define the cruel limits she had laid down, or were her eyes kinder,
her tones a more broken music? I did not know. Whenever I could hazard a
guess the next minute baffled me.</p>
<p>Just then, in the sunset, she was sitting on deck, singing under her
breath and looking absently away to the Gardens across the Lake. I could
catch the words here and there, and knew them.</p>
<p>"Pale hands I loved beside the Shalimar,<br/>
Where are you now—who lies beneath your spell?<br/>
Whom do you lead on Rapture's roadway far,<br/>
Before you agonize them in farewell?"<br/></p>
<p>"Don't!" I said abruptly. It stung me.</p>
<p>"What?" she asked in surprise. "That is the song every one remembers here.
Poor Laurence Hope! How she knew and loved this India! What are you
grumbling at?"</p>
<p>Her smile stung me.</p>
<p>"Never mind," I said morosely. "You don't understand. You never will."</p>
<p>And yet I believed sometimes that she would—that time was on my
side.</p>
<p>When Kahdra and I pulled her across to Nour-Mahal's garden next day, how
could I not believe it—her face was so full of joy as she looked at
me for sympathy?</p>
<p>"I don't think so much beauty is crowded into any other few miles in the
world—beauty of association, history, nature, everything!" she said
with shining eyes. "The lotus flowers are not out yet but when they come
that is the last touch of perfection. Do you remember Homer—'But
whoso ate of the honey-sweet fruit of the lotus, was neither willing to
bring me word again, nor to depart. Nay, their desire was to remain there
for ever, feeding on the lotus with the Lotus Eaters, forgetful of all
return.' You know the people here eat the roots and seeds? I ate them last
year and perhaps that is why I cannot stay away. But look at Nour-Mahal's
garden!"</p>
<p>We were pulling in among the reeds and the huge carven leaves of the water
plants, and the snake-headed buds lolling upon them with the slippery
half-sinister look that water-flowers have, as though their cold secret
life belonged to the hidden water world and not to ours. But now the boat
was touching the little wooden steps.</p>
<p>O beautiful—most beautiful the green lawns, shaded with huge
pyramids of the chenar trees, the terraced gardens where the marble steps
climbed from one to the other, and the mountain streams flashed singing
and shining down the carved marble slopes that cunning hands had made to
delight the Empress of Beauty, between the wildernesses of roses. Her
pavilion stands still among the flowers, and the waters ripple through it
to join the lake—and she is—where? Even in the glory of
sunshine the passing of all fair things was present with me as I saw the
empty shell that had held the Pearl of Empire, and her roses that still
bloom, her waters that still sing for others.</p>
<p>The spray of a hundred fountains was misty diamond dust in the warm air
laden with the scent of myriad flowers. Kahdra followed us everywhere,
singing his little tuneless happy song. The world brimmed with beauty and
joy. And we were together. Words broke from me.</p>
<p>"Vanna, let it be for ever! Let us live here. I'll give up all the world
for this and you."</p>
<p>"But you see," she said delicately, "it would be 'giving up.' You use the
right word. It is not your life. It is a lovely holiday, no more. You
would weary of it. You would want the city life and your own kind."</p>
<p>I protested with all my soul.</p>
<p>"No. Indeed I will say frankly that it would be lowering yourself to live
a lotus-eating life among my people. It is a life with which you have no
tie. A Westerner who lives like that steps down; he loses his birthright
just as an Oriental does who Europeanizes himself. He cannot live your
life nor you his. If you had work here it would be different. No—six
or eight weeks more; then go away and forget it."</p>
<p>I turned from her. The serpent was in Paradise. When is he absent?</p>
<p>On one of the terraces a man was beating a tom-tom, and veiled women
listened, grouped about him in brilliant colours.</p>
<p>"Isn't that all India?" she said; "that dull reiterated sound? It half
stupefies, half maddens. Once at Darjiling I saw the Lamas' Devil Dance—the
soul, a white-faced child with eyes unnaturally enlarged, fleeing among a
rabble of devils—the evil passions. It fled wildly here and there
and every way was blocked. The child fell on its knees, screaming dumbly—you
could see the despair in the staring eyes, but all was drowned in the
thunder of Tibetan drums. No mercy—no escape. Horrible!"</p>
<p>"Even in Europe the drum is awful," I said. "Do you remember in the French
Revolution how they Drowned the victims' voices in a thunder roll of
drums?"</p>
<p>"I shall always see the face of the child, hunted down to hell, falling on
its knees, and screaming without a sound, when I hear the drum. But listen—a
flute! Now if that were the Flute of Krishna you would have to follow. Let
us come!"</p>
<p>I could hear nothing of it, but she insisted and we followed the music,
inaudible to me, up the slopes of the garden that is the foot-hill of the
mighty mountain of Mahadeo, and still I could hear nothing. And Vanna told
me strange stories of the Apollo of India whom all hearts must adore, even
as the herd-girls adored him in his golden youth by Jumna river and in the
pastures of Brindaban.</p>
<p>Next day we were climbing the hill to the ruins where the evil magician
brought the King's daughter nightly to his will, flying low under a golden
moon. Vanna took my arm and I pulled her laughing up the steepest flowery
slopes until we reached the height, and lo! the arched windows were
eyeless and a lonely breeze blowing through the cloisters, and the
beautiful yellowish stone arches supported nothing and were but frames for
the blue of far lake and mountain and the divine sky. We climbed the
broken stairs where the lizards went by like flashes, and had I the tongue
of men and angels I could not tell the wonder that lay before us,—the
whole wide valley of Kashmir in summer glory, with its scented breeze
singing, singing above it.</p>
<p>We sat on the crushed aromatic herbs and among the wild roses and looked
down.</p>
<p>"To think," she said, "that we might have died and never seen it!"</p>
<p>There followed a long silence. I thought she was tired, and would not
break it. Suddenly she spoke in a strange voice, low and toneless;</p>
<p>"The story of this place. She was the Princess Padmavati, and her home was
in Ayodhya. When she woke and found herself here by the lake she was so
terrified that she flung herself in and was drowned. They held her back,
but she died."</p>
<p>"How do you know?"</p>
<p>"Because a wandering monk came to the abbey of Tahkt-i-Bahi near Peshawar
and told Vasettha the Abbot."</p>
<p>I had nearly spoilt all by an exclamation, but I held myself back. I saw
she was dreaming awake and was unconscious of what she said.</p>
<p>"The Abbot said, 'Do not describe her. What talk is this for holy men? The
young monks must not hear. Some of them have never seen a woman. Should a
monk speak of such toys?' But the wanderer disobeyed and spoke, and there
was a great tumult, and the monks threw him out at the command of the
young Abbot, and he wandered down to Peshawar, and it was he later—the
evil one!—that brought his sister, Lilavanti the Dancer, to
Peshawar, and the Abbot fell into her snare. That was his revenge!"</p>
<p>Her face was fixed and strange, for a moment her cheek looked hollow, her
eyes dim and grief-worn. What was she seeing?—what remembering? Was
it a story—a memory? What was it?</p>
<p>"She was beautiful?" I prompted.</p>
<p>"Men have said so, but for it he surrendered the Peace. Do not speak of
her accursed beauty."</p>
<p>Her voice died away to a drowsy murmur; her head dropped on my shoulder
and for the mere delight of contact I sat still and scarcely breathed,
praying that she might speak again, but the good minute was gone. She drew
one or two deep breaths, and sat up with a bewildered look that quickly
passed.</p>
<p>"I was quite sleepy for a minute. The climb was so strenuous. Hark—I
hear the Flute of Krishna again."</p>
<p>And again I could hear nothing, but she said it was sounding from the
trees at the base of the hill. Later when we climbed down I found she was
right—that a peasant lad, dark and amazingly beautiful as these
Kashmiris often are, was playing on the flute to a girl at his feet—looking
up at him with rapt eyes. He flung Vanna a flower as we passed. She caught
it and put it in her bosom. A singular blossom, three petals of purest
white, set against three leaves of purest green, and lower down the stem
the three green leaves were repeated. It was still in her bosom after
dinner, and I looked at it more closely.</p>
<p>"That is a curious flower," I said. "Three and three and three. Nine. That
makes the mystic number. I never saw a purer white. What is it?"</p>
<p>"Of course it is mystic," she said seriously. "It is the Ninefold Flower.
You saw who gave it?"</p>
<p>"That peasant lad."</p>
<p>She smiled.</p>
<p>"You will see more some day. Some might not even have seen that."</p>
<p>"Does it grow here?"</p>
<p>"This is the first I have seen. It is said to grow only where the gods
walk. Do you know that throughout all India Kashmir is said to be holy
ground? It was called long ago the land of the gods, and of strange, but
not evil, sorceries. Great marvels were seen here."</p>
<p>I felt the labyrinthine enchantments of that enchanted land were closing
about me—a slender web, grey, almost impalpable, finer than fairy
silk, was winding itself about my feet. My eyes were opening to things I
had not dreamed. She saw my thought.</p>
<p>"Yes, you could not have seen even that much of him in Peshawar. You did
not know then."</p>
<p>"He was not there," I answered, falling half unconsciously into her tone.</p>
<p>"He is always there—everywhere, and when he plays, all who hear must
follow. He was the Pied Piper in Hamelin, he was Pan in Hellas. You will
hear his wild fluting in many strange places when you know how to listen.
When one has seen him the rest comes soon. And then you will follow."</p>
<p>"Not away from you, Vanna."</p>
<p>"From the marriage feast, from the Table of the Lord," she said, smiling
strangely. "The man who wrote that spoke of another call, but it is the
same—Krishna or Christ. When we hear the music we follow. And we may
lose or gain heaven."</p>
<p>It might have been her compelling personality—it might have been the
marvels of beauty about me, but I knew well I had entered at some mystic
gate. A pass word had been spoken for me—I was vouched for and might
go in. Only a little way as yet. Enchanted forests lay beyond, and
perilous seas, but there were hints, breaths like the wafting of the
garments of unspeakable Presences. My talk with Vanna grew less personal,
and more introspective. I felt the touch of her finger-tips leading me
along the ways of Quiet—my feet brushed a shining dew. Once, in the
twilight under the chenar trees, I saw a white gleaming and thought it a
swiftly passing Being, but when in haste I gained the tree I found there
only a Ninefold flower, white as a spirit in the evening calm. I would not
gather it but told Vanna what I had seen.</p>
<p>"You nearly saw;" she said. "She passed so quickly. It was the Snowy One,
Uma, Parvati, the Daughter of the Himalaya. That mountain is the mountain
of her lord—Shiva. It is natural she should be here. I saw her last
night lean over the height—her face pillowed on her folded arms,
with a low star in the mists of her hair. Her eyes were like lakes of blue
darkness. Vast and wonderful. She is the Mystic Mother of India. You will
see soon. You could not have seen the flower until now."</p>
<p>"Do you know," she added, "that in the mountains there are poppies of
clear blue—blue as turquoise. We will go up into the heights and
find them."</p>
<p>And next moment she was planning the camping details, the men, the ponies,
with a practical zest that seemed to relegate the occult to the absurd.
Yet the very next day came a wonderful moment.</p>
<p>The sun was just setting and, as it were, suddenly the purple glooms
banked up heavy with thunder. The sky was black with fury, the earth
passive with dread. I never saw such lightning—it was continuous and
tore in zigzag flashes down the mountains like rents in the substance of
the world's fabric. And the thunder roared up in the mountain gorges with
shattering echoes. Then fell the rain, and the whole lake seemed to rise
to meet it, and the noise was like the rattle of musketry. We were
standing by the cabin window and she suddenly caught my hand, and I saw in
a light of their own two dancing figures on the tormented water before us.
Wild in the tumult, embodied delight, with arms tossed violently above
their heads, and feet flung up behind them, skimming the waves like
seagulls, they passed. Their sex I could not tell—I think they had
none, but were bubble emanations of the rejoicing rush of the rain and the
wild retreating laughter of the thunder. I saw the fierce aerial faces and
their inhuman glee as they fled by, and she dropped my hand and they were
gone. Slowly the storm lessened, and in the west the clouds tore raggedly
asunder and a flood of livid yellow light poured down upon the lake—an
awful light that struck it into an abyss of fire. Then, as if at a word of
command, two glorious rainbows sprang across the water with the mountains
for their piers, each with its proper colours chorded. They made a Bridge
of Dread that stood out radiant against the background of storm—the
Twilight of the Gods, and the doomed gods marching forth to the last
fight. And the thunder growled sullenly away into the recesses of the hill
and the terrible rainbows faded until the stars came quietly out and it
was a still night.</p>
<p>But I had seen that what is our dread is the joy of the spirits of the
Mighty Mother, and though the vision faded and I doubted what I had seen,
it prepared the way for what I was yet to see. A few days later we started
on what was to be the most exquisite memory of my life. A train of ponies
carried our tents and camping necessaries and there was a pony for each of
us. And so, in the cool grey of a divine morning, with little rosy clouds
flecking the eastern sky, we set out from Islamabad for Vernag. And this
was the order of our going. She and I led the way, attended by a sais
(groom) and a coolie carrying the luncheon basket. Half way we would stop
in some green dell, or by some rushing stream, and there rest and eat our
little meal while the rest of the cavalcade passed on to the appointed
camping place, and in the late afternoon we would follow, riding slowly,
and find the tents pitched and the kitchen department in full swing. If
the place pleased us we lingered for some days;—if not, the camp was
struck next morning, and again we wandered in search of beauty.</p>
<p>The people were no inconsiderable part of my joy. I cannot see what they
have to gain from such civilization as ours—a kindly people and
happy. Courtesy and friendliness met us everywhere, and if their labor was
hard, their harvest of beauty and laughter seemed to be its reward. The
little villages with their groves of walnut and fruit trees spoke of no
unfulfilled want, the mulberries which fatten the sleek bears in their
season fattened the children too. I compared their lot with that of the
toilers in our cities and knew which I would choose. We rode by shimmering
fields of barley, with red poppies floating in the clear transparent green
as in deep sea water, through fields of millet like the sky fallen on the
earth, so innocently blue were its blossoms, and the trees above us were
trellised with the wild roses, golden and crimson, and the ways tapestried
with the scented stars of the large white jasmine.</p>
<p>It was strange that later much of what she said, escaped me. Some I noted
down at the time, but there were hints, shadows of lovelier things beyond
that eluded all but the fringes of memory when I tried to piece them
together and make a coherence of a living wonder. For that reason, the
best things cannot be told in this history. It is only the cruder, grosser
matters that words will hold. The half-touchings—vanishing looks,
breaths—O God, I know them, but cannot tell.</p>
<p>In the smaller villages, the head man came often to greet us and make us
welcome, bearing on a flat dish a little offering of cakes and fruit, the
produce of the place. One evening a man so approached, stately in white
robes and turban, attended by a little lad who carried the patriarchal
gift beside him. Our tents were pitched under a glorious walnut tree with
a running stream at our feet.</p>
<p>Vanna of course, was the interpreter, and I called her from her tent as
the man stood salaaming before me. It was strange that when she came,
dressed in white, he stopped in his salutation, and gazed at her in what,
I thought, was silent wonder.</p>
<p>She spoke earnestly to him, standing before him with clasped hands,
almost, I could think, in the attitude of a suppliant. The man listened
gravely, with only an interjection, now and again, and once he turned and
looked curiously at me. Then he spoke, evidently making some announcement
which she received with bowed head—and when he turned to go with a
grave salute, she performed a very singular ceremony, moving slowly round
him three times with clasped hands; keeping him always on the right. He
repaid it with the usual salaam and greeting of peace, which he bestowed
also on me, and then departed in deep meditation, his eyes fixed on the
ground. I ventured to ask what it all meant, and she looked thoughtfully
at me before replying.</p>
<p>"It was a strange thing. I fear you will not altogether understand, but I
will tell you what I can. That man though living here among Mahomedans, is
a Brahman from Benares, and, what is very rare in India, a Buddhist. And
when he saw me he believed he remembered me in a former birth. The
ceremony you saw me perform is one of honour in India. It was his due."</p>
<p>"Did you remember him?" I knew my voice was incredulous.</p>
<p>"Very well. He has changed little but is further on the upward path. I saw
him with dread for he holds the memory of a great wrong I did. Yet he told
me a thing that has filled my heart with joy."</p>
<p>"Vanna-what is it?"</p>
<p>She had a clear uplifted look which startled me. There was suddenly a
chill air blowing between us.</p>
<p>"I must not tell you yet but you will know soon. He was a good man. I am
glad we have met."</p>
<p>She buried herself in writing in a small book I had noticed and longed to
look into, and no more was said.</p>
<p>We struck camp next day and trekked on towards Vernag—a rough march,
but one of great beauty, beneath the shade of forest trees, garlanded with
pale roses that climbed from bough to bough and tossed triumphant wreaths
into the uppermost blue.</p>
<p>In the afternoon thunder was flapping its wings far off in the mountains
and a little rain fell while we were lunching under a big tree. I was
considering anxiously how to shelter Vanna, when a farmer invited us to
his house—a scene of Biblical hospitality that delighted us both. He
led us up some break-neck little stairs to a large bare room, open to the
clean air all round the roof, and with a kind of rough enclosure on the
wooden floor where the family slept at night. There he opened our basket,
and then, with anxious care, hung clothes and rough draperies about us
that our meal might be unwatched by one or two friends who had followed us
in with breathless interest. Still further to entertain us a great rarity
was brought out and laid at Vanna's feet as something we might like to
watch—a curious bird in a cage, with brightly barred wings and a
singular cry. She fed it with fruit, and it fluttered to her hand. Just so
Abraham might have welcomed his guests, and when we left with words of
deepest gratitude, our host made the beautiful obeisance of touching his
forehead with joined hands as he bowed. To me the whole incident had an
extraordinary grace, and ennobled both host and guest. But we met an
ascending scale of loveliness so varied in its aspects that I passed from
one emotion to another and knew no sameness.</p>
<p>That afternoon the camp was pitched at the foot of a mighty hill, under
the waving pyramids of the chenars, sweeping their green like the robes of
a goddess. Near by was a half circle of low arches falling into ruin, and
as we went in among them I beheld a wondrous sight—the huge
octagonal tank or basin made by the Mogul Emperor Jehangir to receive the
waters of a mighty Spring which wells from the hill and has been held
sacred by Hindu and Moslem. And if loveliness can sanctify surely it is
sacred indeed.</p>
<p>The tank was more than a hundred feet in diameter and circled by a roughly
paved pathway where the little arched cells open that the devotees may sit
and contemplate the lustral waters. There on a black stone, is sculptured
the Imperial inscription comparing this spring to the holier wells of
Paradise, and I thought no less of it, for it rushes straight from the
rock with no aiding stream, and its waters are fifty feet deep, and sweep
away from this great basin through beautiful low arches in a wild foaming
river—the crystal life-blood of the mountains for ever welling away.
The colour and perfect purity of this living jewel were most marvellous—clear
blue-green like a chalcedony, but changing as the lights in an opal—a
wonderful quivering brilliance, flickering with the silver of shoals of
sacred fish.</p>
<p>But the Mogul Empire is with the snows of yesteryear and the wonder has
passed from the Moslems into the keeping of the Hindus once more, and the
Lingam of Shiva, crowned with flowers, is the symbol in the little shrine
by the entrance. Surely in India, the gods are one and have no jealousies
among them—so swiftly do their glories merge the one into the other.</p>
<p>"How all the Mogul Emperors loved running water," said Vanna. "I can see
them leaning over it in their carved pavilions with delicate dark faces
and pensive eyes beneath their turbans, lost in the endless reverie of the
East while liquid melody passes into their dream. It was the music they
best loved."</p>
<p>She was leading me into the royal garden below, where the young river
flows beneath the pavilion set above and across the rush of the water.</p>
<p>"I remember before I came to India," she went on, "there were certain
words and phrases that meant the whole East to me. It was an enchantment.
The first flash picture I had was Milton's—</p>
<p>'Dark faces with white silken turbans wreathed.'<br/></p>
<p>and it still is. I have thought ever since that every man should wear a
turban. It dignifies the un-comeliest and it is quite curious to see how
many inches a man descends in the scale of beauty the moment he takes it
off and you see only the skull-cap about which they wind it. They wind it
with wonderful skill too. I have seen a man take eighteen yards of muslin
and throw it round his head with a few turns, and in five or six minutes
the beautiful folds were all in order and he looked like a king. Some of
the Gujars here wear black ones and they are very effective and worth
painting—the black folds and the sullen tempestuous black brows
underneath."</p>
<p>We sat in the pavilion for awhile looking down on the rushing water, and
she spoke of Akbar, the greatest of the Moguls, and spoke with a curious
personal touch, as I thought.</p>
<p>"I wish you would try to write a story of him—one on more human
lines than has been done yet. No one has accounted for the passionate
quest of truth that was the real secret of his life. Strange in an
Oriental despot if you think of it! It really can only be understood from
the Buddhist belief, which curiously seems to have been the only one he
neglected, that a mysterious Karma influenced all his thoughts. If I tell
you as a key-note for your story, that in a past life he had been a
Buddhist priest—one who had fallen away, would that in any way
account to you for attempts to recover the lost way? Try to think that
out, and to write the story, not as a Western mind sees it, but pure
East."</p>
<p>"That would be a great book to write if one could catch the voices of the
past. But how to do it?"</p>
<p>"I will give you one day a little book that may help you. The other story
I wish you would write is the story of a Dancer of Peshawar. There is a
connection between the two—a story of ruin and repentance."</p>
<p>"Will you tell it to me?"</p>
<p>"A part. In this same book you will find much more, but not all. All
cannot be told. You must imagine much. But I think your imagination will
be true."</p>
<p>"Why do you think so?"</p>
<p>"Because in these few days you have learnt so much. You have seen the
Ninefold Flower, and the rain spirits. You will soon hear the Flute of
Krishna which none can hear who cannot dream true."</p>
<p>That night I heard it. I waked, suddenly, to music, and standing in the
door of my tent, in the dead silence of the night, lit only by a few low
stars, I heard the poignant notes of a flute. If it had called my name it
could not have summoned me more clearly, and I followed without a thought
of delay, forgetting even Vanna in the strange urgency that filled me. The
music was elusive, seeming to come first from one side, then from the
other, but finally I tracked it as a bee does a flower by the scent, to
the gate of the royal garden—the pleasure place of the dead
Emperors.</p>
<p>The gate stood ajar—strange! for I had seen the custodian close it
that evening. Now it stood wide and I went in, walking noiselessly over
the dewy grass. I knew and could not tell how, that I must be noiseless.
Passing as if I were guided, down the course of the strong young river, I
came to the pavilion that spanned it—the place where we had stood
that afternoon—and there to my profound amazement, I saw Vanna,
leaning against a slight wooden pillar. As if she had expected me, she
laid one finger on her lip, and stretching out her hand, took mine and
drew me beside her as a mother might a child. And instantly I saw!</p>
<p>On the further bank a young man in a strange diadem or miter of jewels,
bare-breasted and beautiful, stood among the flowering oleanders, one foot
lightly crossed over the other as he stood. He was like an image of pale
radiant gold, and I could have sworn that the light came from within
rather than fell upon him, for the night was very dark. He held the flute
to his lips, and as I looked, I became aware that the noise of the rushing
water was tapering off into a murmur scarcely louder than that of a summer
bee in the heart of a rose. Therefore the music rose like a fountain of
crystal drops, cold, clear, and of an entrancing sweetness, and the face
above it was such that I had no power to turn my eyes away. How shall I
say what it was? All I had ever desired, dreamed, hoped, prayed, looked at
me from the remote beauty of the eyes and with the most persuasive
gentleness entreated me, rather than commanded to follow fearlessly and
win. But these are words, and words shaped in the rough mould of thought
cannot convey the deep desire that would have hurled me to his feet if
Vanna had not held me with a firm restraining hand. Looking up in adoring
love to the dark face was a ring of woodland creatures. I thought I could
distinguish the white clouded robe of a snow-leopard, the soft clumsiness
of a young bear, and many more, but these shifted and blurred like dream
creatures—I could not be sure of them nor define their numbers. The
eyes of the Player looked down upon their passionate delight with careless
kindness.</p>
<p>Dim images passed through my mind. Orpheus—No, this was no Greek.
Pan-yet again, No. Where were the pipes, the goat hoofs? The young
Dionysos—No, there were strange jewels instead of his vines. And
then Vanna's voice said as if from a great distance;</p>
<p>"Krishna—the Beloved." And I said aloud, "I see!" And even as I said
it the whole picture blurred together like a dream, and I was alone in the
pavilion and the water was foaming past me. Had I walked in my sleep, I
thought, as I made my way hack? As I gained the garden gate, before me,
like a snowflake, I saw the Ninefold Flower.</p>
<p>When I told her next day, speaking of it as a dream, she said simply;
"They have opened the door to you. You will not need me soon.</p>
<p>"I shall always need you. You have taught me everything. I could see
nothing last night until you took my hand."</p>
<p>"I was not there," she said smiling. "It was only the thought of me, and
you can have that when I am very far away. I was sleeping in my tent. What
you called in me then you can always call, even if I am—dead."</p>
<p>"That is a word which is beginning to have no meaning for me. You have
said things to me—no, thought them, that have made me doubt if there
is room in the universe for the thing we have called death."</p>
<p>She smiled her sweet wise smile.</p>
<p>"Where we are death is not. Where death is we are not. But you will
understand better soon."</p>
<p>Our march curving took us by the Mogul gardens of Achibal, and the
glorious ruins of the great Temple at Martund, and so down to Bawan with
its crystal waters and that loveliest camping ground beside them. A mighty
grove of chenar trees, so huge that I felt as if we were in a great sea
cave where the air is dyed with the deep shadowy green of the inmost
ocean, and the murmuring of the myriad leaves was like a sea at rest. I
looked up into the noble height and my memory of Westminster dwindled, for
this led on and up to the infinite blue, and at night the stars hung like
fruit upon the branches. The water ran with a great joyous rush of release
from the mountain behind, but was first received in a broad basin full of
sacred fish and reflecting a little temple of Maheshwara and one of Surya
the Sun. Here in this basin the water lay pure and still as an ecstasy,
and beside it was musing the young Brahman priest who served the temple.
Since I had joined Vanna I had begun with her help to study a little
Hindustani, and with an aptitude for language could understand here and
there. I caught a word or two as she spoke with him that startled me, when
the high-bred ascetic face turned serenely upon her, and he addressed her
as "My sister," adding a sentence beyond my learning, but which she
willingly translated later.—"May He who sits above the Mysteries,
have mercy upon thy rebirth."</p>
<p>She said afterwards;</p>
<p>"How beautiful some of these men are. It seems a different type of beauty
from ours, nearer to nature and the old gods. Look at that priest—the
tall figure, the clear olive skin, the dark level brows, the long lashes
that make a soft gloom about the eyes—eyes that have the fathomless
depth of a deer's, the proud arch of the lip. I think there is no country
where aristocracy is more clearly marked than in India. The Brahmans are
aristocrats of the world. You see it is a religious aristocracy as well.
It has everything that can foster pride and exclusiveness. They spring
from the Mouth of Deity. They are His word incarnate. Not many kings are
of the Brahman caste, and the Brahmans look down upon them from Sovereign
heights. I have known men who would not eat with their own rulers who
would have drunk the water that washed the Brahmans' feet."</p>
<p>She took me that day, the Brahman with us, to see a cave in the mountain.
We climbed up the face of the cliff to where a little tree grew on a
ledge, and the black mouth yawned. We went in and often it was so low we
had to stoop, leaving the sunlight behind until it was like a dim eye
glimmering in the velvet blackness. The air was dank and cold and
presently obscene with the smell of bats, and alive with their wings, as
they came sweeping about us, gibbering and squeaking. I thought of the
rush of the ghosts, blown like dead leaves in the Odyssey. And then a
small rock chamber branched off, and in this, lit by a bit of burning
wood, we saw the bones of a holy man who lived and died there four hundred
years ago. Think of it! He lived there always, with the slow dropping of
water from the dead weight of the mountain above his head, drop by drop
tolling the minutes away: the little groping feet through the cave that
would bring him food and drink, hurrying into the warmth and sunlight
again, and his only companion the sacred Lingam which means the Creative
Energy that sets the worlds dancing for joy round the sun—that, and
the black solitude to sit down beside him. Surely his bones can hardly be
dryer and colder now than they were then! There must be strange ecstasies
in such a life—wild visions in the dark, or it could never be
endured.</p>
<p>And so, in marches of about ten miles a day, we came to Pahlgam on the
banks of the dancing Lidar. There was now only three weeks left of the
time she had promised. After a few days at Pahlgam the march would turn
and bend its way back to Srinagar, and to—what? I could not believe
it was to separation—in her lovely kindness she had grown so close
to me that, even for the sake of friendship, I believed our paths must run
together to the end, and there were moments when I could still half
convince myself that I had grown as necessary to her as she was to me. No—not
as necessary, for she was life and soul to me, but a part of her daily
experience that she valued and would not easily part with. That evening we
were sitting outside the tents, near the camp fire, of pine logs and
cones, the leaping flames making the night beautiful with gold and leaping
sparks, in an attempt to reach the mellow splendours of the moon. The men,
in various attitudes of rest, were lying about, and one had been telling a
story which had just ended in excitement and loud applause.</p>
<p>"These are Mahomedans," said Vanna, "and it is only a story of love and
fighting like the Arabian Nights. If they had been Hindus, it might well
have been of Krishna or of Rama and Sita. Their faith comes from an
earlier time and they still see visions. The Moslem is a hard practical
faith for men—men of the world too. It is not visionary now, though
it once had its great mysteries."</p>
<p>"I wish you would tell me what you think of the visions or apparitions of
the gods that are seen here. Is it all illusion? Tell me your thought."</p>
<p>"How difficult that is to answer. I suppose if love and faith are strong
enough they will always create the vibrations to which the greater
vibrations respond, and so make God in their own image at any time or
place. But that they call up what is the truest reality I have never
doubted. There is no shadow without a substance. The substance is beyond
us but under certain conditions the shadow is projected and we see it.</p>
<p>"Have I seen or has it been dream?"</p>
<p>"I cannot tell. It may have been the impress of my mind on yours, for I
see such things always. You say I took your hand?"</p>
<p>"Take it now."</p>
<p>She obeyed, and instantly, as I felt the firm cool clasp, I heard the rain
of music through the pines—the Flute Player was passing. She dropped
it smiling and the sweet sound ceased.</p>
<p>"You see! How can I tell what you have seen? You will know better when I
am gone. You will stand alone then."</p>
<p>"You will not go—you cannot. I have seen how you have loved all this
wonderful time. I believe it has been as dear to you as to me. And every
day I have loved you more. I depend upon you for everything that makes
life worth living. You could not—you who are so gentle—you
could not commit the senseless cruelty of leaving me when you have taught
me to love you with every beat of my heart. I have been patient—I
have held myself in, but I must speak now. Marry me, and teach me. I know
nothing. You know all I need to know. For pity's sake be my wife."</p>
<p>I had not meant to say it; it broke from me in the firelight moonlight
with a power that I could not stay. She looked at me with a disarming
gentleness.</p>
<p>"Is this fair? Do you remember how at Peshawar I told you I thought it was
a dangerous experiment, and that it would make things harder for you. But
you took the risk like a brave man because you felt there were things to
be gained—knowledge, insight, beauty. Have you not gained them?"</p>
<p>"Yes. Absolutely."</p>
<p>"Then, is it all loss if I go?"</p>
<p>"Not all. But loss I dare not face."</p>
<p>"I will tell you this. I could not stay if I would. Do you remember the
old man on the way to Vernag? He told me that I must very soon take up an
entirely new life. I have no choice, though if I had I would still do it."</p>
<p>There was silence and down a long arcade, without any touch of her hand I
heard the music, receding with exquisite modulations to a very great
distance, and between the pillared stems, I saw a faint light.</p>
<p>"Do you wish to go?"</p>
<p>"Entirely. But I shall not forget you, Stephen. I will tell you something.
For me, since I came to India, the gate that shuts us out at birth has
opened. How shall I explain? Do you remember Kipling's 'Finest Story in
the World'?"</p>
<p>"Yes. Fiction!"</p>
<p>"Not fiction—true, whether he knew it or no. But for me the door has
opened wide. First, I remembered piecemeal, with wide gaps, then more
connectedly. Then, at the end of the first year, I met one day at
Cawnpore, an ascetic, an old man of great beauty and wisdom, and he was
able by his own knowledge to enlighten mine. Not wholly—much has
come since then. Has come, some of it in ways you could not understand
now, but much by direct sight and hearing. Long, long ago I lived in
Peshawar, and my story was a sorrowful one. I will tell you a little
before I go."</p>
<p>"I hold you to your promise. What is there I cannot believe when you tell
me? But does that life put you altogether away from me? Was there no place
for me in any of your memories that has drawn us together now? Give me a
little hope that in the eternal pilgrimage there is some bond between us
and some rebirth where we may met again."</p>
<p>"I will tell you that also before we part. I have grown to believe that
you do love me—and therefore love something which is infinitely
above me."</p>
<p>"And do you love me at all? Am I nothing, Vanna—Vanna?"</p>
<p>"My friend," she said, and laid her hand on mine.</p>
<p>A silence, and then she spoke, very low.</p>
<p>"You must be prepared for very great change, Stephen, and yet believe that
it does not really change things at all. See how even the gods pass and do
not change! The early gods of India are gone and Shiva, Vishnu, Krishna
have taken their places and are one and the same. The old Buddhist stories
say that in heaven "The flowers of the garland the God wore are withered,
his robes of majesty are waxed old and faded; he falls from his high
estate, and is re-born into a new life." But he lives still in the young
God who is born among men. The gods cannot die, nor can we nor anything
that has life. Now I must go in."</p>
<p>I sat long in the moonlight thinking. The whole camp was sunk in sleep and
the young dawn was waking upon the peaks when I turned in.</p>
<p>The days that were left we spent in wandering up the Lidar River to the
hills that are the first ramp of the ascent to the great heights. We found
the damp corners where the mushrooms grow like pearls—the mushrooms
of which she said—"To me they have always been fairy things. To see
them in the silver-grey dew of the early mornings—mysteriously there
like the manna in the desert—they are elfin plunder, and as a child
I was half afraid of them. No wonder they are the darlings of folklore,
especially in Celtic countries where the Little People move in the
starlight. Strange to think they are here too among strange gods!"</p>
<p>We climbed to where the wild peonies bloom in glory that few eyes see, and
the rosy beds of wild sweet strawberries ripen. Every hour brought with it
some new delight, some exquisiteness of sight or of words that I shall remember
for ever. She sat one day on a rock, holding the sculptured leaves and
massive seed-vessels of some glorious plant that the Kashmiris believe has
magic virtues hidden in the seeds of pure rose embedded in the white down.</p>
<p>"If you fast for three days and eat nine of these in the Night of No Moon,
you can rise on the air light as thistledown and stand on the peak of
Haramoukh. And on Haramoukh, as you know it is believed, the gods dwell.
There was a man here who tried this enchantment. He was a changed man for
ever after, wandering and muttering to himself and avoiding all human
intercourse as far as he could. He was no Kashmiri—A Jat from the
Punjab, and they showed him to me when I was here with the Meryons, and
told me he would speak to none. But I knew he would speak to me, and he
did."</p>
<p>"Did he tell you anything of what he had seen in the high world up
yonder?"</p>
<p>"He said he had seen the Dream of the God. I could not get more than that.
But there are many people here who believe that the Universe as we know it
is but an image in the dream of Ishvara, the Universal Spirit—in
whom are all the gods—and that when He ceases to dream we pass again
into the Night of Brahm, and all is darkness until the Spirit of God moves
again on the face of the waters. There are few temples to Brahm. He is
above and beyond all direct worship."</p>
<p>"Do you think he had seen anything?"</p>
<p>"What do I know? Will you eat the seeds? The Night of No Moon will soon be
here."</p>
<p>She held out the seed-vessels, laughing. I write that down but how record
the lovely light of kindliness in her eyes—the almost submissive
gentleness that yet was a defense stronger than steel. I never knew—how
should I?—whether she was sitting by my side or heavens away from me
in her own strange world. But always she was a sweetness that I could not
reach, a cup of nectar that I might not drink, unalterably her own and
never mine, and yet—my friend.</p>
<p>She showed me the wild track up into the mountains where the Pilgrims go
to pay their devotions at the Great God's shrine in the awful heights,
regretting that we were too early for that most wonderful sight. Above
where we were sitting the river fell in a tormented white cascade,
crashing and feathering into spray-dust of diamonds. An eagle was flying
above it with a mighty spread of wings that seemed almost double-jointed
in the middle—they curved and flapped so wide and free. The fierce
head was outstretched with the rake of a plundering galley as he swept
down the wind, seeking his meat from God, and passed majestic from our
sight. The valley beneath us was littered with enormous boulders spilt
from the ancient hollows of the hills. It must have been a great sight
when the giants set them trundling down in work or play!—I said this
to Vanna, who was looking down upon it with meditative eyes. She roused
herself.</p>
<p>"Yes, this really is Giant-Land up here—everything is so huge. And
when they quarrel up in the heights—in Jotunheim—and the black
storms come down the valleys it is like colossal laughter or clumsy
boisterous anger. And the Frost giants are still at work up there with
their great axes of frost and rain. They fling down the side of a mountain
or make fresh ways for the rivers. About sixty years ago—far above
here—they tore down a mountain side and damned up the mighty Indus,
so that for months he was a lake, shut back in the hills. But the river
giants are no less strong up here in the heights of the world, and lie lay
brooding and hiding his time. And then one awful day he tore the barrier
down and roared down the valley carrying death and ruin with him, and
swept away a whole Sikh army among other unconsidered trifles. That must
have been a soul-shaking sight."</p>
<p>She spoke on, and as she spoke I saw. What are her words as I record them?
Stray dead leaves pressed in a book—the life and grace dead. Yet I
record, for she taught me what I believe the world should learn, that the
Buddhist philosophers are right when they teach that all forms of what we
call matter are really but aggregates of spiritual units, and that life
itself is a curtain hiding reality as the vast veil of day conceals from
our sight the countless orbs of space. So that the purified mind even
while prisoned in the body, may enter into union with the Real and,
according to attainment, see it as it is.</p>
<p>She was an interpreter because she believed this truth profoundly. She saw
the spiritual essence beneath the lovely illusion of matter, and the air
about her was radiant with the motion of strange forces for which the dull
world has many names aiming indeed at the truth, but falling—O how
far short of her calm perception! She was indeed of a Household higher
than the Household of Faith. She had received enlightenment. She beheld
with open eyes.</p>
<p>Next day our camp was struck and we turned our faces again to Srinagar and
to the day of parting. I set down but one strange incident of our journey,
of which I did not speak even to her.</p>
<p>We were camping at Bijbehara, awaiting our house boat, and the site was by
the Maharaja's lodge above the little town. It was midnight and I was
sleepless—the shadow of the near future was upon me. I wandered down
to the lovely old wooded bridge across the Jhelum, where the strong young
trees grow up from the piles. Beyond it the moon was shining on the
ancient Hindu remains close to the new temple, and as I stood on the
bridge I could see the figure of a man in deepest meditation by the ruins.
He was no European. I saw the straight dignified folds of the robes. But
it was not surprising he should be there and I should have thought no more
of it, had I not heard at that instant from the further side of the river
the music of the Flute. I cannot hope to describe that music to any who
have not heard it. Suffice it to say that where it calls he who hears must
follow whether in the body or the spirit. Nor can I now tell in which I
followed. One day it will call me across the River of Death, and I shall
ford it or sink in the immeasurable depths and either will be well.</p>
<p>But immediately I was at the other side of the river, standing by the
stone Bull of Shiva where he kneels before the Symbol, and looking
steadfastly upon me a few paces away was a man in the dress of a Buddhist
monk. He wore the yellow robe that leaves one shoulder bare; his head was
bare also and he held in one hand a small bowl like a stemless chalice. I
knew I was seeing a very strange inexplicable sight—one that in
Kashmir should be incredible, but I put wonder aside for I knew now that I
was moving in the sphere where the incredible may well be the actual. His
expression was of the most unbroken calm. If I compare it to the
passionless gaze of the Sphinx I misrepresent, for the Riddle of the
Sphinx still awaits solution, but in this face was a noble acquiescence
and a content that had it vibrated must have passed into joy.</p>
<p>Words or their equivalent passed between us. I felt his voice.</p>
<p>"You have heard the music of the Flute?"</p>
<p>"I have heard."</p>
<p>"What has it given?"</p>
<p>"A consuming longing."</p>
<p>"It is the music of the Eternal. The creeds and the faiths are the words
that men have set to that melody. Listening, it will lead you to Wisdom.
Day by day you will interpret more surely."</p>
<p>"I cannot stand alone."</p>
<p>"You will not need. What has led you will lead you still. Through many
births it has led you. How should it fail?"</p>
<p>"What should I do?"</p>
<p>"Go forward."</p>
<p>"What should I shun?"</p>
<p>"Sorrow and fear."</p>
<p>"What should I seek?"</p>
<p>"Joy."</p>
<p>"And the end?"</p>
<p>"Joy. Wisdom. They are the Light and Dark of the Divine." A cold breeze
passed and touched my forehead. I was still standing in the middle of the
bridge above the water gliding to the Ocean, and there was no figure by
the Bull of Shiva. I was alone. I passed back to the tents with the
shudder that is not fear but akin to death upon me. I knew I had been
profoundly withdrawn from what we call actual life, and the return is
dread.</p>
<p>The days passed as we floated down the river to Srinagar. On board the
Kedarnath, now lying in our first berth beneath the chenars near and yet
far from the city, the last night had come. Next morning I should begin
the long ride to Baramula and beyond that barrier of the Happy Valley down
to Murree and the Punjab. Where afterwards? I neither knew nor cared. My
lesson was before me to be learned. I must try to detach myself from all I
had prized—to say to my heart it was but a loan and no gift, and to
cling only to the imperishable. And did I as yet certainly know more than
the A B C of the hard doctrine by which I must live? "Que vivre est
difficile, O mon cocur fatigue!"—an immense weariness possessed me—a
passive grief.</p>
<p>Vanna would follow later with the wife of an Indian doctor. I believed she
was bound for Lahore but on that point she had not spoken certainly and I
felt we should not meet again.</p>
<p>And now my packing was finished, and, as far as my possessions went, the
little cabin had the soulless emptiness that comes with departure. I was
enduring as best I could. If she had held loyally to her pact, could I do
less. Was she to blame for my wild hope that in the end she would relent
and step down to the household levels of love?</p>
<p>She sat by the window—the last time I should see the moonlit banks
and her clear face against them. I made and won my fight for the courage
of words.</p>
<p>"And now I've finished everything—thank goodness! and we can talk.
Vanna—you will write to me?"</p>
<p>"Once. I promise that."</p>
<p>"Only once? Why? I counted on your words."</p>
<p>"I want to speak to you of something else now. I want to tell you a
memory. But look first at the pale light behind the Takht-i-Suliman."</p>
<p>So I had seen it with her. So I should not see it again. We watched until
a line of silver sparkled on the black water, and then she spoke again.</p>
<p>"Stephen, do you remember in the ruined monastery near Peshawar, how I
told you of the young Abbot, who came down to Peshawar with a Chinese
pilgrim? And he never returned."</p>
<p>"I remember. There was a Dancer."</p>
<p>"There was a Dancer. She was Lilavanti, and she was brought there to trap
him but when she saw him she loved him, and that was his ruin and hers.
Trickery he would have known and escaped. Love caught him in an
unbreakable net, and they fled down the Punjab and no one knew any more.
But I know. For two years they lived together and she saw the agony in his
heart—the anguish of his broken vows, the face of the Blessed One
receding into an infinite distance. She knew that every day added a link
to the heavy Karma that was bound about the feet she loved, and her soul
said "Set him free," and her heart refused the torture. But her soul was
the stronger. She set him free."</p>
<p>"How?"</p>
<p>"She took poison. He became an ascetic in the hills and died in peace but
with a long expiation upon him."</p>
<p>"And she?"</p>
<p>"I am she."</p>
<p>"You!" I heard my voice as if it were another man's. Was it possible that
I—a man of the twentieth century, believed this impossible thing?
Impossible, and yet—what had I learnt if not the unity of Time, the
illusion of matter? What is the twentieth century, what the first? Do they
not lie before the Supreme as one, and clean from our petty divisions? And
I myself had seen what, if I could trust it, asserted the marvels that are
no marvels to those who know.</p>
<p>"You loved him?"</p>
<p>"I love him."</p>
<p>"Then there is nothing at all for me."</p>
<p>She resumed as if she had heard nothing.</p>
<p>"I have lost him for many lives. He stepped above me at once, for he was
clean gold though he fell, and though I have followed I have not found.
But that Buddhist beyond Islamabad—you shall hear now what he said.
It was this. 'The shut door opens, and this time he awaits.' I cannot yet
say all it means, but there is no Lahore for me. I shall meet him soon."</p>
<p>"Vanna, you would not harm yourself again?"</p>
<p>"Never. I should not meet him. But you will see. Now I can talk no more. I
will be there tomorrow when you go, and I will ride with you to the poplar
road."</p>
<p>She passed like a shadow into her little dark cabin, and I was left alone.
I will not dwell on that black loneliness of the spirit, for it has passed—it
was the darkness of hell, a madness of jealousy, and could have no
enduring life in any heart that had known her. But it was death while it
lasted. I had moments of horrible belief, of horrible disbelief, but
however it might be I knew that she was out of reach for ever. Near me—yes!
but only as the silver image of the moon floated in the water by the boat,
with the moon herself cold myriads of miles away. I will say no more of
that last eclipse of what she had wrought in me.</p>
<p>The bright morning came, sunny as if my joys were beginning instead of
ending. Vanna mounted her horse and led the way from the boat. I cast one
long look at the little Kedarnath, the home of those perfect weeks, of
such joy and sorrow as would have seemed impossible to me in the chrysalis
of my former existence. Little Kahdra stood crying bitterly on the bank—the
kindly folk who had served us were gathered saddened and quiet. I set my
teeth and followed her.</p>
<p>How dear she looked, how kind, how gentle her appealing eyes, as I drew up
beside her. She knew what I felt. She knew that the sight of little Kahdra
crying as he said good—bye was the last pull at my sore heart. Still
she rode steadily on, and still I followed. Once she spoke.</p>
<p>"Stephen, there was a man in Peshawar, kind and true, who loved that
Lilavanti who had no heart for him. And when she died, it was in his arms,
as a sister might cling to a brother, for the man she loved had left her.
It seems that will not be in this life, but do not think I have been so
blind that I did not know my friend."</p>
<p>I could not answer—it was the realization of the utmost I could hope
and it came like healing to my spirit. Better that bond between us, slight
as most men might think it, than the dearest and closest with a woman not
Vanna. It was the first thrill of a new joy in my heart—the first, I
thank the Infinite, of many and steadily growing joys and hopes that
cannot be uttered here.</p>
<p>I bent to take the hand she stretched to me, but even as they touched, I
saw, passing behind the trees by the road, the young man I had seen in the
garden at Vernag—most beautiful, in the strange miter of his
jewelled diadem. His flute was at his lips and the music rang out sudden
and crystal clear as though a woodland god were passing to awaken all the
joys of the dawn.</p>
<p>The horses heard too. In an instant hers had swerved wildly, and she lay
on the ground at my feet. The music had ceased.</p>
<p>Days had gone before I could recall what had happened then. I lifted her
in my arms and carried her into the rest-house near at hand, and the
doctor came and looked grave, and a nurse was sent from the Mission
Hospital. No doubt all was done that was possible, but I knew from the
first what it meant and how it would be. She lay in a white stillness, and
the room was quiet as death. I remembered with unspeakable gratitude later
that the nurse had been merciful and had not sent me away.</p>
<p>So Vanna lay all day and through the night, and when the dawn came again
she stirred and motioned with her hand, although her eyes were closed. I
understood, and kneeling, I put my hand under her head, and rested it
against my shoulder. Her faint voice murmured at my ear.</p>
<p>"I dreamed—I was in the pine wood at Pahlgam and it was the Night of
No Moon, and I was afraid for it was dark, but suddenly all the trees were
covered with little lights like stars, and the greater light was beyond.
Nothing to be afraid of."</p>
<p>"Nothing, Beloved."</p>
<p>"And I looked beyond Peshawar, further than eyes could see, and in the
ruins of the monastery where we stood, you and I—I saw him, and he
lay with his head at the feet of the Blessed One. That is well, is it
not?"</p>
<p>"Well, Beloved."</p>
<p>"And it is well I go? Is it not?"</p>
<p>"It is well."</p>
<p>A long silence. The first sun ray touched the floor. Again the whisper.</p>
<p>"Believe what I have told you. For we shall meet again." I repeated—</p>
<p>"We shall meet again."</p>
<p>In my arms she died.</p>
<p>Later, when all was over I asked myself if I believed this and answered
with full assurance—Yes.</p>
<p>If the story thus told sounds incredible it was not incredible to me. I
had had a profound experience. What is a miracle? It is simply the vision
of the Divine behind nature. It will come in different forms according to
the eyes that see, but the soul will know that its perception is
authentic.</p>
<p>I could not leave Kashmir, nor was there any need. On the contrary I saw
that there was work for me here among the people she had loved, and my
first aim was to fit myself for that and for the writing I now felt was to
be my career in life. After much thought I bought the little Kedarnath and
made it my home, very greatly to the satisfaction of little Kahdra and all
the friendly people to whom I owed so much.</p>
<p>Vanna's cabin I made my sleeping room, and it is the simple truth that the
first night I slept in the place that was a Temple of Peace in my
thoughts, I had a dream of wordless bliss, and starting awake for sheer
joy I saw her face in the night, human and dear, looking down upon me with
that poignant sweetness which would seem to be the utmost revelation of
love and pity. And as I stretched my hands, another face dawned solemnly
from the shadow beside her with grave brows bent on mine—one I had
known and seen in the ruins at Bijbehara. Outside and very near I could
hear the silver weaving of the Flute that in India is the symbol of the
call of the Divine. A dream—yes, but it taught me to live. At first,
in my days of grief and loss, I did but dream—the days were hard to
endure. I will not dwell on that illusion of sorrow, now long dead. I
lived only for the night.</p>
<p>"When sleep comes to close each difficult day,<br/>
When night gives pause to the long watch I keep,<br/>
And all my bonds I needs must loose apart,<br/>
Must doff my will as raiment laid away—<br/>
With the first dream that comes with the first sleep,<br/>
I run—I run! I am gathered to thy heart!"<br/></p>
<p>To the heart of her pity. Thus for awhile I lived. Slowly I became
conscious of her abiding presence about me, day or night It grew clearer,
closer.</p>
<p>Like the austere Hippolytus to his unseen Goddess, I could say;</p>
<p>"Who am more to thee than other mortals are,<br/>
Whose is the holy lot,<br/>
As friend with friend to walk and talk with thee,<br/>
Hearing thy sweet mouth's music in mine ear,<br/>
But thee beholding not."<br/></p>
<p>That was much, but later, the sunshine was no bar, the bond strengthened
and there have been days in the heights of the hills, in the depths of the
woods, when I saw her as in life, passing at a distance, but real and
lovely. Life? She had never lived as she did now—a spirit, freed and
rejoicing. For me the door she had opened would never shut. The Presences
were about me, and I entered upon my heritage of joy, knowing that in
Kashmir, the holy land of Beauty, they walk very near, and lift up the
folds of the Dark that the initiate may see the light behind.</p>
<p>So I began my solitary life of gladness. I wrote, aided by the little book
she had left me, full of strangest stories, stranger by far than my own
brain could conceive. Some to be revealed—some to be hidden. And
thus the world will one day receive the story of the Dancer of Peshawar in
her upward lives, that it may know, if it will, that death is nothing—for
Life and Love are all.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0003" id="link2H_4_0003"></SPAN></p>
<h2> THE INCOMPARABLE LADY </h2>
<h3> A STORY OF CHINA WITH A MORAL </h3>
<p>It is recorded that when the Pearl Empress (his mother) asked of the
philosophic Yellow Emperor which he considered the most beautiful of the
Imperial concubines, he replied instantly: "The Lady A-Kuei": and when the
Royal Parent in profound astonishment demanded bow this could be, having
regard to the exquisite beauties in question, the Emperor replied;</p>
<p>"I have never seen her. It was dark when I entered the Dragon Chamber and
dusk of dawn when I rose and left her."</p>
<p>Then said the Pearl Princess;</p>
<p>"Possibly the harmony of her voice solaced the Son of Heaven?"</p>
<p>But he replied;</p>
<p>"She spoke not."</p>
<p>And the Pearl Empress rejoined:</p>
<p>"Her limbs then are doubtless softer than the kingfisher's plumage?"</p>
<p>But the Yellow Emperor replied;</p>
<p>"Doubtless. Yet I have not touched them. I was that night immersed in
speculations on the Yin and the Yang. How then should I touch a woman?"</p>
<p>And the Pearl Empress was silent from very great amazement, not daring to
question further but marveling how the thing might be. And seeing this,
the Yellow Emperor recited a poem to the following effect:</p>
<p>"It is said that Power rules the world<br/>
And who shall gainsay it?<br/>
But Loveliness is the head-jewel upon the brow of Power."<br/></p>
<p>And when the Empress had listened with reverence to the Imperial Poet, she
quitted the August Presence.</p>
<p>Immediately, having entered her own palace of the Tranquil Motherly
Virtues, she caused the Lady A-Kuei to be summoned to her presence, who
came, habited in a purple robe and with pins of jade and coral in her
hair. And the Pearl Empress considered her attentively, recalling the
perfect features of the White Jade Concubine, the ambrosial smile of the
Princess of Feminine Propriety, and the willow-leaf eyebrows of the Lady
of Chen, and her astonishment was excessive, because the Lady A-Kuei could
not in beauty approach any one of these ladies. Reflecting further she
then placed her behind the screen, and summoned the court artist, Lo
Cheng, who had been formerly commissioned to paint the heavenly features
of the Emperor's Ladies, mirrored in still water, though he had naturally
not been permitted to view the beauties themselves. Of him the Empress
demanded:</p>
<p>"Who is the most beautiful—which the most priceless jewel of the
dwellers in the Dragon Palace?"</p>
<p>And, with humility, Lo Cheng replied:</p>
<p>"What mortal man shall decide between the white Crane and the Swan, or
between the paeony flower and the lotus?" And having thus said he remained
silent, and in him was no help. Finally and after exhortation the Pearl
Empress condescended to threaten him with the loss of a head so useless to
himself and to her majesty. Then, in great fear and haste he replied:</p>
<p>"Of all the flowers that adorn the garden of the Sun of Heaven, the Lady
A-Kuei is the fittest to be gathered by the Imperial Hand, and this is my
deliberate opinion."</p>
<p>Now, hearing this statement, the Pearl Empress was submerged in
bewilderment, knowing that the Lady A-Kuei had modestly retired when the
artist had depicted the reflection of the assembled loveliness of the
Inner Chambers, as not counting herself worthy of portraiture, and her
features were therefore unknown to him. Nor could the Empress further
question the artist, for when she had done so, he replied only:</p>
<p>"This is the secret of the Son of Heaven," and, having gained permission,
he swiftly departed.</p>
<p>Nor could the Lady A-Kuei herself aid her Imperial Majesty, for on being
questioned she was overwhelmed with modesty and confusion, and with
stammering lips could only repeat:</p>
<p>"This is the secret of his Divine Majesty," imploring with the utmost
humility, forgiveness from the Imperial Mother.</p>
<p>The Pearl Empress was unable to eat her supper. In vain were spread before
her the delicacies of the Empire. She could but trifle with a shark's fin
and a "Silver Ear" fungus and a dish of slugs entrapped upon roses, with
the dew-like pearls upon them. Her burning curiosity had wholly deprived
her of appetite, nor could the amusing exertions of the Palace mimes, or a
lantern fete upon the lake restore her to any composure. "This
circumstance will cause my flight on the Dragon (death)," she said to
herself, "unless I succeed in unveiling the mystery. What therefore should
be my next proceeding?"</p>
<p>And so, deeply reflecting, she caused the Chief of the Eunuchs to summon
the Princess of Feminine Propriety, the White Jade Concubine and all the
other exalted beauties of the Heavenly Palace.</p>
<p>In due course of time these ladies arrived, paying suitable respect and
obeisance to the Mother of his Divine Majesty. They were resplendent in
king-fisher ornaments, in jewels of jade, crystal and coral, in robes of
silk and gauze, and still more resplendent in charms that not the
Celestial Empire itself could equal, setting aside entirely all countries
of the foreign barbarians. And in grace and elegance of manners, in skill
in the arts of poetry and the lute, what could surpass them?</p>
<p>Like a parterre of flowers they surrounded her Majesty, and awaited her
pleasure with perfect decorum, when, having saluted them with affability
she thus addressed them—"Lovely ones—ladies distinguished by
the particular attention of your sovereign and mine, I have sent for you
to resolve a doubt and a difficulty. On questioning our sovereign as to
whom he regarded as the loveliest of his garden of beauty he benignantly
replied: "The Lady A-Kuei is incomparable," and though this may well be,
he further graciously added that he had never seen her. Nor, on pursuing
the subject, could I learn the Imperial reason. The artist Lo Cheng
follows in his Master's footsteps, he also never having seen the favored
lady, and he and she reply to me that this is an Imperial secret. Declare
to me therefore if your perspicacity and the feminine interest which every
lady property takes in the other can unravel this mystery, for my liver is
tormented with anxiety beyond measure."</p>
<p>As soon as the Pearl Empress had spoken she realized that she had
committed a great indiscretion. A babel of voices, of cries, questions and
contradictions instantly arose. Decorum was abandoned. The Lady of Chen
swooned, nor could she be revived for an hour, and the Princess of
Feminine Propriety and the White Jade Concubine could be dragged apart
only by the united efforts of six of the Palace matrons, so great was
their fury the one with the other, each accusing each of encouragement to
the Lady A-Kuei's pretensions. So also with the remaining ladies. Shrieks
resounded through the Hall of Virtuous Tranquillity, and when the Pearl
Empress attempted to pour oil on the troubled waters by speaking soothing
and comfortable words, the august Voice was entirely inaudible in the
tumult.</p>
<p>All sought at length in united indignation for the Lady A-Kuei, but she
had modestly withdrawn to the Pearl Pavilion in the Imperial Garden and,
foreseeing anxieties, had there secured herself on hearing the opening of
the Royal Speech.</p>
<p>Finally the ladies were led away by their attendants, weeping, lamenting,
raging, according to their several dispositions, and the Pearl Empress,
left with her own maidens, beheld the floor strewn with jade pins,
kingfisher and coral jewels, and even with fragments of silk and gauze.
Nor was she any nearer the solution of the desired secret.</p>
<p>That night she tossed upon a bed sleepless though heaped with down, and
her mind raged like a fire up and down all possible answers to the riddle,
but none would serve. Then, at the dawn, raising herself on one august
elbow she called to her venerable nurse and foster mother, the Lady Ma,
wise and resourceful in the affairs and difficulties of women, and,
repeating the circumstances, demanded her counsel.</p>
<p>The Lady Ma considering the matter long and deeply, slowly replied:</p>
<p>"This is a great riddle and dangerous, for to intermeddle with the divine
secrets is the high road to the Yellow Springs (death). But the child of
my breasts and my exalted Mistress shall never ask in vain, for a thwarted
curiosity is dangerous as a suppressed fever. I will conceal myself
nightly in the Dragon Bedchamber and this will certainly unveil the truth.
And if I perish I perish."</p>
<p>It is impossible to describe how the Empress heaped Lady Ma with costly
jewels and silken brocades and taels of silver beyond measuring—how
she placed on her breast the amulet of jade that had guarded herself from
all evil influences, how she called the ancestral spirits to witness that
she would provide for the Lady Ma's remotest descendants if she lost her
life in this sublime devotion to duty.</p>
<p>That night Lady Ma concealed herself behind the Imperial couch in the
Dragon Chamber, to await the coming of the Son of Heaven. Slowly dripped
the water-clock as the minutes fled away; sorely ached the venerable limbs
of the Lady Ma as she crouched in the shadows and saw the rising moon
scattering silver through the elegant traceries of carved ebony and ivory;
wildly beat her heart as delicately tripping footsteps approached the
Dragon Chamber, and the Princess of Feminine Propriety, attended by her
maidens, ascended the Imperial Couch and hastily dismissed them. Yet no
sweet repose awaited this favored lady. The Lady Ma could hear her
smothered sobs, her muttered exclamations—nay could even feel the
couch itself tremble as the Princess uttered the hated name of the Lady
A-Kuei, the poison of jealousy running in every vein. It was impossible
for Lady Ma to decide which was the most virulent, this, or the poison of
curiosity in the heart of the Pearl Empress. Though she loved not the
Princess she was compelled to pity such suffering. But all thought was
banished by the approach of the Yellow Emperor, prepared for repose and
unattended, in simple but divine grandeur.</p>
<p>It cannot indeed be supposed that a Celestial Emperor is human, yet there
was mortality in the start which his Augustness gave when the Princess of
Feminine Propriety flinging herself from the Dragon couch, threw herself
at his feet and with tears that flowed like that river known as "The
Sorrow of China," demanded to know what she had done that another should
be preferred before her; reciting in frantic haste such imperfections of
the Lady A-Kuei's appearance as she could recall (or invent) in the haste
of that agitating moment.</p>
<p>"That one of her eyes is larger than the other—no human being can
doubt" sobbed the lady—"and surely your Divine Majesty cannot be
aware that her hair reaches but to her waist, and that there is a brown
mole on the nape of her neck? When she sings it resembles the croak of the
crow. It is true that most of the Palace ladies are chosen for anything
but beauty, yet she is the most ill-favored. And is it this—this
bat-faced lady who is preferred to me! Would I had never been born: Yet
even your Majesty's own lips have told me I am fair!"</p>
<p>The Yellow Emperor supported the form of the Princess in his arms. There
are moments when even a Son of Heaven is but human. "Fair as the rainbow,"
he murmured, and the Princess faintly smiled; then gathering the
resolution of the Philosopher he added manfully—"But the Lady A-Kuei
is incomparable. And the reason is—"</p>
<p>The Lady Ma eagerly stretched her head forward with a hand to either ear.
But the Princess of Feminine Propriety with one shriek had swooned and in
the hurry of summoning attendants and causing her to be conveyed to her
own apartments that precious sentence was never completed.</p>
<p>Still the Lady Ma groveled behind the Dragon Couch as the Son of Heaven,
left alone, approached the veranda and apostrophizing the moon, murmured—</p>
<p>"O loveliest pale watcher of the destinies of men, illuminate the beauty
of the Lady A-Kuei, and grant that I who have never seen that beauty may
never see it, but remain its constant admirer!" So saying, he sought his
solitary couch and slept, while the Lady Ma, in a torment of bewilderment,
glided from the room.</p>
<p>The matter remained in suspense for several days. The White Jade Concubine
was the next lady commanded to the Dragon Chamber, and again the Lady Ma
was in her post of observation. Much she heard, much she saw that was not
to the point, but the scene ended as before by the dismissal of the lady
in tears, and the departure of the Lady Ma in ignorance of the secret.</p>
<p>The Emperor's peace was ended.</p>
<p>The singular circumstance was that the Lady A-Kuei was never summoned by
the Yellow Emperor. Eagerly as the Empress watched, no token of affection
for her was ever visible. Nothing could be detected. It was inexplicable.
Finally, devoured by curiosity that gave her no respite, she resolved on a
stratagem that should dispel the mystery, though it carried with it a risk
on which she trembled to reflect. It was the afternoon of a languid summer
day, and the Yellow Emperor, almost unattended, had come to pay a visit of
filial respect to the Pearl Empress. She received him with the ceremony
due to her sovereign in the porcelain pavilion of the Eastern Gardens,
with the lotos fish ponds before them, and a faint breeze occasionally
tinkling the crystal wind-bells that decorated the shrubs on the cloud and
dragon-wrought slopes of the marble approach. A bird of brilliant plumage
uttered a cry of reverence from its gold cage as the Son of Heaven
entered. As was his occasional custom, and after suitable inquiries as to
his parent's health, the attendants were all dismissed out of earshot and
the Emperor leaned on his cushions and gazed reflectively into the
sunshine outside. So had the Court Artist represented him as "The
Incarnation of Philosophic Calm."</p>
<p>"These gardens are fair," said the Empress after a respectful silence,
moving her fan illustrated with the emblem of Immortality—the Ho
Bird.</p>
<p>"Fair indeed," returned the Emperor.—"It might be supposed that all
sorrow and disturbance would be shut without the Forbidden Precincts. Yet
it is not so. And though the figures of my ladies moving among the flowers
appear at this distance instinct with joy, yet—"</p>
<p>He was silent.</p>
<p>"They know not," said the Empress with solemnity "that death entered the
Forbidden Precincts but last night. A disembodied spirit has returned to
its place and doubtless exists in bliss." "Indeed?" returned the Yellow
Emperor with indifference—"yet if the spirit is absorbed into the
Source whence it came, and the bones have crumbled into nothingness, where
does the Ego exist? The dead are venerable, but no longer of interest."</p>
<p>"Not even when they were loved in life?" said the Empress, caressing the
bird in the cage with one jewelled finger, but attentively observing her
son from the corner of her august eye. "They were; they are not," he
remarked sententiously and stifling a yawn; it was a drowsy afternoon.
"But who is it that has abandoned us? Surely not the Lady Ma—your
Majesty's faithful foster-mother?"</p>
<p>"A younger, a lovelier spirit has sought the Yellow Springs," replied the
trembling Empress. "I regret to inform your Majesty that a sudden
convulsion last night deprived the Lady A-Kuei of life. I would not permit
the news to reach you lest it should break your august night's rest."</p>
<p>There was a silence, then the Emperor turned his eyes serenely upon his
Imperial Mother. "That the statement of my august Parent is merely—let
us say—allegoric—does not detract from its interest. But had
the Lady A-Kuei in truth departed to the Yellow Springs I should none the
less have received the news without uneasiness. What though the sun set—is
not the memory of his light all surpassing?"</p>
<p>No longer could the Pearl Empress endure the excess of her curiosity.
Deeply kowtowing, imploring pardon, with raised hands and tears which no
son dare neglect, she besought the Emperor to enlighten her as to this
mystery, recounting his praises of the lady and his admission that he had
never beheld her, and all the circumstances connected with this remarkable
episode. She omitted only, (from considerations of delicacy and others,)
the vigils of the Lady Ma in the Dragon Chamber. The Emperor, sighing,
looked upon the ground, and for a time was silent. Then he replied as
follows:</p>
<p>"Willingly would I have kept silence, but what child dare withstand the
plea of a parent? Is it necessary to inform the Heavenly Empress that
beauty seen is beauty made familiar and that familiarity is the foe of
admiration? How is it possible that I should see the Princess of Feminine
Propriety, for instance, by night and day without becoming aware of her
imperfections as well as her graces? How awake in the night without
hearing the snoring of the White Jade Concubine and considering the mouth
from which it issues as the less lovely. How partake of the society of any
woman without finding her chattering as the crane, avid of admiration,
jealous, destructive of philosophy, fatal to composure, fevered with
curiosity; a creature, in short, a little above the gibbon, but infinitely
below the notice of the sage, save as a temporary measure of amusement in
itself unworthy the philosopher. The faces of all my ladies are known to
me. All are fair and all alike. But one night, as I lay in the Dragon
Couch, lost in speculation, absorbed in contemplation of the Yin and the
Yang, the night passed for the solitary dreamer as a dream. In the
darkness of the dawn I rose still dreaming, and departed to the Pearl
Pavilion in the garden, and there remained an hour viewing the sunrise and
experiencing ineffable opinions on the destiny of man. Returning then to a
couch which I believed to have been that of the solitary philosopher I
observed a depression where another form had lain, and in it a jade
hairpin such as is worn by my junior beauties. Petrified with amazement at
the display of such reserve, such continence, such august self-restraint,
I perceived that, lost in my thoughts, I had had an unimagined companion
and that this gentle reminder was from her gentle hand. But whom? I knew
not. I then observed Lo Cheng the Court Artist in attendance and
immediately despatched him to make secret enquiry and ascertain the name
and circumstances of that beauty who, unknown, had shared my vigil. I
learnt on his return that it was the Lady A-Kuei. I had entered the Dragon
Chamber in a low moonlight, and guessed not her presence. She spoke no
word. Finding her Imperial Master thus absorbed, she invited no attention,
nor in any way obtruded her beauties upon my notice. Scarcely did she draw
breath. Yet reflect upon what she might have done! The night passed and I
remained entirely unconscious of her presence, and out of respect she
would not sleep but remained reverently and modestly awake, assisting, if
it may so be expressed, at a humble distance, in the speculations which
held me prisoner. What a pearl was here! On learning these details by Lo
Cheng from her own roseate lips, and remembering the unexampled temptation
she had resisted (for well she knew that had she touched the Emperor the
Philosopher had vanished) I despatched an august rescript to this favored
Lady, conferring on her the degree of Incomparable Beauty of the First
Rank. On condition of secrecy."</p>
<p>The Pearl Empress, still in deepest bewilderment, besought his majesty to
proceed. He did so, with his usual dignity.</p>
<p>"Though my mind could not wholly restrain its admiration, yet secrecy was
necessary, for had the facts been known, every lady, from the Princess of
Feminine Propriety to the Junior Beauty of the Bed Chamber would
henceforward have observed only silence and a frigid decorum in the Dragon
Bed Chamber. And though the Emperor be a philosopher, yet a philosopher is
still a man, and there are moments when decorum—"</p>
<p>The Emperor paused discreetly; then resumed.</p>
<p>"The world should not be composed entirely of A-Kueis, yet in my mind I
behold the Incomparable Lady fair beyond expression. Like the moon she
sails glorious in the heavens to be adored only in vision as the one woman
who could respect the absorption of the Emperor, and of whose beauty as
she lay beside him the philosopher could remain unconscious and therefore
untroubled in body. To see her, to find her earthly, would be an
experience for which the Emperor might have courage, but the philosopher
never. And attached to all this is a moral:"</p>
<p>The Pearl Empress urgently inquired its nature.</p>
<p>"Let the wisdom of my august parent discern it," said the Emperor
sententiously.</p>
<p>"And the future?" she inquired.</p>
<p>"The—let us call it parable—" said the Emperor politely—"with
which your Majesty was good enough to entertain me, has suggested a
precaution to my mind. I see now a lovely form moving among the flowers.
It is possible that it may be the Incomparable Lady, or that at any moment
I may come upon her and my ideal be shattered. This must be safeguarded. I
might command her retirement to her native province, but who shall insure
me against the weakness of my own heart demanding her return? No. Let Your
Majesty's words spoken—well—in parable, be fulfilled in truth.
I shall give orders to the Chief Eunuch that the Incomparable Lady tonight
shall drink the Draught of Crushed Pearls, and be thus restored to the
sphere that alone is worthy of her. Thus are all anxieties soothed, and
the honours offered to her virtuous spirit shall be a glorious repayment
of the ideal that will ever illuminate my soul."</p>
<p>The Empress was speechless. She had borne the Emperor in her womb, but the
philosopher outsoared her comprehension. She retired, leaving his Majesty
in a reverie, endeavoring herself to grasp the moral of which he had
spoken, for the guidance of herself and the ladies concerned. But whether
it inculcated reserve or the reverse in the Dragon Chamber, and what the
Imperial ladies should follow as an example she was, to the end of her
life, totally unable to say. Philosophy indeed walks on the heights. We
cannot all expect to follow it.</p>
<p>That night the Incomparable Lady drank the Draught of Crushed Pearls.</p>
<p>The Princess of Feminine Propriety and the White Jade Concubine, learning
these circumstances, redoubled their charms, their coquetries and their
efforts to occupy what may be described as the inner sanctuary of the
Emperor's esteem. Both lived to a green old age, wealthy and honored,
alike firm in the conviction that if the Incomparable Lady had not shown
herself so superior to temptation the Emperor might have been on the whole
better pleased, whatever the sufferings of the philosopher. Both lived to
be the tyrants of many generations of beauties at the Celestial Court.
Both were assiduous in their devotions before the spirit tablet of the
departed lady, and in recommending her example of reserve and humility to
every damsel whom it might concern.</p>
<p>It will probably occur to the reader of this unique but veracious story
that there is more in it than meets the eye, and more than the one moral
alluded to by the Emperor according to the point of view of the different
actors.</p>
<p>To the discernment of the reader it must accordingly be left.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0004" id="link2H_4_0004"></SPAN></p>
<h2> THE HATRED OF THE QUEEN </h2>
<h3> A Story of Burma </h3>
<p>Most wonderful is the Irawadi, the mighty river of Burma. In all the world
elsewhere is no such river, bearing the melted snows from its mysterious
sources in the high places of the mountains. The dawn rises upon its
league-wide flood; the moon walks upon it with silver feet. It is the
pulsing heart of the land, living still though so many rules and rulers
have risen and fallen beside it, their pomps and glories drifting like
flotsam dawn the river to the eternal ocean that is the end of all—and
the beginning. Dead civilizations strew its banks, dreaming in the torrid
sunshine of glories that were—of blood-stained gold, jewels wept
from woeful crowns, nightmare dreams of murder and terror; dreaming also
of heavenly beauty, for the Lord Buddha looks down in moonlight peace upon
the land that leaped to kiss His footprints, that has laid its heart in
the hand of the Blessed One, and shares therefore in His bliss and
content. The Land of the Lord Buddha, where the myriad pagodas lift their
golden flames of worship everywhere, and no idlest wind can pass but it
ruffles the bells below the knees until they send forth their silver
ripple of music to swell the hymn of praise!</p>
<p>There is a little bay on the bank of the flooding river—a silent,
deserted place of sanddunes and small bills. When a ship is in sight, some
poor folk come and spread out the red lacquer that helps their scanty
subsistence, and the people from the passing ship land and barter and in a
few minutes are gone on their busy way and silence settles down once more.
They neither know nor care that, near by, a mighty city spread its
splendour for miles along the river bank, that the king known as Lord of
the Golden Palace, The Golden Foot, Lord of the White Elephant, held his
state there with balls of magnificence, obsequious women, fawning
courtiers and all the riot and colour of an Eastern tyranny. How should
they care? Now there are ruins—ruins, and the cobras slip in and out
through the deserted holy places. They breed their writhing young in the
sleeping-chambers of queens, the tigers mew in the moonlight, and the
giant spider, more terrible than the cobra, strikes with its black
poison-claw and, paralyzing the life of the victim, sucks its brain with
slow, lascivious pleasure.</p>
<p>Are these foul creatures more dreadful than some of the men, the women,
who dwelt in these palaces—the more evil because of the human brain
that plotted and foresaw? That is known only to the mysterious Law that in
silence watches and decrees.</p>
<p>But this is a story of the dead days of Pagan, by the Irawadi, and it will
be shown that, as the Lotus of the Lord Buddha grows up a white splendour
from the black mud of the depths, so also may the soul of a woman.</p>
<p>In the days of the Lord of the White Elephant, the King Pagan Men, was a
boy named Mindon, son of second Queen and the King. So, at least, it was
said in the Golden Palace, but those who knew the secrets of such matters
whispered that, when the King had taken her by the hand she came to him no
maid, and that the boy was the son of an Indian trader. Furthermore it was
said that she herself was woman of the Rajputs, knowledgeable in spells,
incantations and elemental spirits such as the Beloos that terribly haunt
waste places, and all Powers that move in the dark, and that thus she had
won the King. Certainly she had been captured by the King's war-boats off
the coast from a trading-ship bound for Ceylon, and it was her story that,
because of her beauty, she was sent thither to serve as concubine to the
King, Tissa of Ceylon. Being captured, she was brought to the Lord of the
Golden Palace. The tongue she spoke was strange to all the fighting men,
but it was wondrous to see how swiftly she learnt theirs and spoke it with
a sweet ripple such as is in the throat of a bird.</p>
<p>She was beautiful exceedingly, with a colour of pale gold upon her and
lengths of silk-spun hair, and eyes like those of a jungle-deer, and water
might run beneath the arch of her foot without wetting it, and her breasts
were like the cloudy pillows where the sun couches at setting. Now, at
Pagan, the name they called her was Dwaymenau, but her true name, known
only to herself, was Sundari, and she knew not the Law of the Blessed
Buddha but was a heathen accursed. In the strong hollow of her hand she
held the heart of the King, so that on the birth of her son she had risen
from a mere concubine to be the second Queen and a power to whom all
bowed. The First Queen, Maya, languished in her palace, her pale beauty
wasting daily, deserted and lonely, for she had been the light of the
King's eyes until the coming of the Indian woman, and she loved her lord
with a great love and was a noble woman brought up in honour and all
things becoming a queen. But sigh as she would, the King came never. All
night he lay in the arms of Dwaymenau, all day he sat beside her, whether
at the great water pageants or at the festival when the dancing-girls
swayed and postured before him in her gilded chambers. Even when he went
forth to hunt the tiger, she went with him as far as a woman may go, and
then stood back only because he would not risk his jewel, her life. So all
that was evil in the man she fostered and all that was good she cherished
not at all, fearing lest he should return to the Queen. At her will he had
consulted the Hiwot Daw, the Council of the Woon-gyees or Ministers,
concerning a divorce of the Queen, but this they told him could not be
since she had kept all the laws of Manu, being faithful, noble and
beautiful and having borne him a son.</p>
<p>For, before the Indian woman had come to the King, the Queen had borne a
son, Ananda, and he was pale and slender and the King despised him because
of the wiles of Dwaymenau, saying he was fit only to sit among the women,
having the soul of a slave, and he laughed bitterly as the pale child
crouched in the corner to see him pass. If his eyes had been clear, he
would have known that here was no slave, but a heart as much greater than
his own as the spirit is stronger than the body. But this he did not know
and he strode past with Dwaymenau's boy on his shoulder, laughing with
cruel glee.</p>
<p>And this boy, Mindon, was beautiful and strong as his mother, pale olive
of face, with the dark and crafty eyes of the cunning Indian traders, with
black hair and a body straight, strong and long in the leg for his years—apt
at the beginnings of bow, sword and spear—full of promise, if the
promise was only words and looks.</p>
<p>And so matters rested in the palace until Ananda had ten years and Mindon
nine.</p>
<p>It was the warm and sunny winter and the days were pleasant, and on a
certain day the Queen, Maya, went with her ladies to worship the Blessed
One at the Thapinyu Temple, looking down upon the swiftly flowing river.
The temple was exceedingly rich and magnificent, so gilded with pure
gold-leaf that it appeared of solid gold. And about the upper part were
golden bells beneath the jewelled knee, which wafted very sweetly in the
wind and gave forth a crystal-clear music. The ladies bore in their hands
more gold-leaf, that they might acquire merit by offering this for the
service of the Master of the Law, and indeed this temple was the offering
of the Queen herself, who, because she bore the name of the Mother of the
Lord, excelled in good works and was the Moon of this lower world in
charity and piety.</p>
<p>Though wan with grief and anxiety, this Queen was beautiful. Her eyes,
like mournful lakes of darkness, were lovely in the pale ivory of her
face. Her lips were nobly cut and calm, and by the favour of the Guardian
Nats, she was shaped with grace and health, a worthy mother of kings. Also
she wore her jewels like a mighty princess, a magnificence to which all
the people shikoed as she passed, folding their hands and touching the
forehead while they bowed down, kneeling.</p>
<p>Before the colossal image of the Holy One she made her offering and,
attended by her women, she sat in meditation, drawing consolation from the
Tranquillity above her and the silence of the shrine. This ended, the
Queen rose and did obeisance to the Lord and, retiring, paced back beneath
the White Canopy and entered the courtyard where the palace stood—a
palace of noble teakwood, brown and golden and carved like lace into
strange fantasies of spires and pinnacles and branches where Nats and Tree
Spirits and Beloos and swaying river maidens mingled and met amid fruits
and leaves and flowers in a wild and joyous confusion. The faces, the
blowing garments, whirled into points with the swiftness of the dance,
were touched with gold, and so glad was the building that it seemed as if
a very light wind might whirl it to the sky, and even the sad Queen
stopped to rejoice in its beauty as it blossomed in the sunlight.</p>
<p>And even as she paused, her little son Ananda rushed to meet her, pale and
panting, and flung himself into her arms with dry sobs like those of an
overrun man. She soothed him until he could speak, and then the grief made
way in a rain of tears.</p>
<p>"Mindon has killed my deer. He bared his knife, slit his throat and cast
him in the ditch and there he lies."</p>
<p>"There will he not lie long!" shouted Mindon, breaking from the palace to
the group where all were silent now. "For the worms will eat him and the
dogs pick clean his bones, and he will show his horns at his lords no
more. If you loved him, White-liver, you should have taught him better
manners to his betters."</p>
<p>With a stifled shriek Ananda caught the slender knife from his girdle and
flew at Mindon like a cat of the woods. Such things were done daily by
young and old, and this was a long sorrow come to a head between the boys.</p>
<p>Suddenly, lifting the hangings of the palace gateway, before them stood
the mother of Mindon, the Lady Dwaymenau, pale as wool, having heard the
shout of her boy, so that the two Queens faced each other, each holding
the shoulders of her son, and the ladies watched, mute as fishes, for it
was years since these two had met.</p>
<p>"What have you done to my son?" breathed Maya the Queen, dry in the throat
and all but speechless with passion. For indeed his face, for a child, was
ghastly.</p>
<p>"Look at his knife! What would he do to my son?" Dwaymenau was stiff with
hate and spoke as to a slave.</p>
<p>"He has killed my deer and mocks me because I loved him, He is the devil
in this place. Look at the devils in his eyes. Look quick before he
smiles, my mother."</p>
<p>And indeed, young as the boy was, an evil thing sat in either eye and
glittered upon them. Dwaymenau passed her hand across his brow, and he
smiled and they were gone.</p>
<p>"The beast ran at me and would have flung me with his horns," he said,
looking up brightly at his mother. "He had the madness upon him. I struck
once and he was dead. My father would have done the same.</p>
<p>"That would he not!" said Queen Maya bitterly. "Your father would have
crept up, fawning on the deer, and offered him the fruits he loved,
stroking him the while. And in trust the beast would have eaten, and the
poison in the fruit would have slain him. For the people of your father
meet neither man nor beast in fair fight. With a kiss they stab!"</p>
<p>Horror kept the women staring and silent. No one had dreamed that the
scandal had reached the Queen. Never had she spoken or looked her
knowledge but endured all in patience. Now it sprang out like a sword
among them, and they feared for Maya, whom all loved.</p>
<p>Mindon did not understand. It was beyond him, but he saw he was scorned.
Dwaymenau, her face rigid as a mask, looked pitilessly at the shaking
Queen, and each word dropped from her mouth, hard and cold as the falling
of diamonds. She refused the insult.</p>
<p>"If it is thus you speak of our lord and my love, what wonder he forsakes
you? Mother of a craven milk runs in your veins and his for blood. Take
your slinking brat away and weep together! My son and I go forth to meet
the King as he comes from hunting, and to welcome him kingly!" She caught
her boy to her with a magnificent gesture; he flung his little arm about
her, and laughing loudly they went off together.</p>
<p>The tension relaxed a little when they were out of sight. The women knew
that, since Dwaymenau had refused to take the Queen's meaning, she would
certainly not carry her complaint to the King. They guessed at her reason
for this forbearance, but, be that as it might, it was Certain that no
other person would dare to tell him and risk the fate that waits the
messenger of evil.</p>
<p>The eldest lady led away the Queen, now almost tottering in the reaction
of fear and pain. Oh, that she had controlled her speech! Not for her own
sake—for she had lost all and the beggar can lose no more—but
for the boy's sake, the unloved child that stood between the stranger and
her hopes. For him she had made a terrible enemy. Weeping, the boy
followed her.</p>
<p>"Take comfort, little son," she said, drawing him to her tenderly. "The
deer can suffer no more. For the tigers, he does not fear them. He runs in
green woods now where there is none to hunt. He is up and away. The
Blessed One was once a deer as gentle as yours."</p>
<p>But still the child wept, and the Queen broke down utterly. "Oh, if life
be a dream, let us wake, let us wake!" she sobbed. "For evil things walk
in it that cannot live in the light. Or let us dream deeper and forget.
Go, little son, yet stay—for who can tell what waits us when the
King comes. Let us meet him here."</p>
<p>For she believed that Dwaymenau would certainly carry the tale of her
speech to the King, and, if so, what hope but death together?</p>
<p>That night, after the feasting, when the girls were dancing the dance of
the fairies and spirits, in gold dresses, winged on the legs and
shoulders, and high, gold-spired and pinnacled caps, the King missed the
little Prince, Ananda, and asked why he was absent.</p>
<p>No one answered, the women looking upon each other, until Dwaymenau,
sitting beside him, glimmering with rough pearls and rubies, spoke
smoothly: "Lord, worshipped and beloved, the two boys quarreled this day,
and Ananda's deer attacked our Mindon. He had a madness upon him and
thrust with his horns. But, Mindon, your true son, flew in upon him and in
a great fight he slit the beast's throat with the knife you gave him. Did
he not well?"</p>
<p>"Well," said the King briefly. "But is there no hurt? Have searched? For
he is mine."</p>
<p>There was arrogance in the last sentence and her proud soul rebelled, but
smoothly as ever she spoke: "I have searched and there is not the littlest
scratch. But Ananda is weeping because the deer is dead, and his mother is
angry. What should I do?"</p>
<p>"Nothing. Ananda is worthless and worthless let him be! And for that pale
shadow that was once a woman, let her be forgotten. And now, drink, my
Queen!"</p>
<p>And Dwaymenau drank but the drink was bitter to her, for a ghost had risen
upon her that day. She had never dreamed that such a scandal had been
spoken, and it stunned her very soul with fear, that the Queen should know
her vileness and the cheat she had put upon the King. As pure maid he had
received her, and she knew, none better, what the doom would be if his
trust were broken and he knew the child not his. She herself had seen this
thing done to a concubine who had a little offended. She was thrust living
in a sack and this hung between two earthen jars pierced with small holes,
and thus she was set afloat on the terrible river. And not till the slow
filling and sinking of the jars was the agony over and the cries for mercy
stilled. No, the Queen's speech was safe with her, but was it safe with
the Queen? For her silence, Dwaymenau must take measures.</p>
<p>Then she put it all aside and laughed and jested with the King and did
indeed for a time forget, for she loved him for his black-browed beauty
and his courage and royalty and the childlike trust and the man's passion
that mingled in him for her. Daily and nightly such prayers as she made to
strange gods were that she might bear a son, true son of his.</p>
<p>Next day, in the noonday stillness when all slept, she led her young son
by the hand to her secret chamber, and, holding him upon her knees in that
rich and golden place, she lifted his face to hers and stared into his
eyes. And so unwavering was her gaze, so mighty the hard, unblinking stare
that his own was held against it, and he stared back as the earth stares
breathless at the moon. Gradually the terror faded out of his eyes; they
glazed as if in a trance; his head fell stupidly against her bosom; his
spirit stood on the borderland of being and waited.</p>
<p>Seeing this, she took his palm and, molding it like wax, into the cup of
it she dropped clear fluid from a small vessel of pottery with the fylfot
upon its side and the disks of the god Shiva. And strange it was to see
that lore of India in the palace where the Blessed Law reigned in peace.
Then, fixing her eyes with power upon Mindon, she bade him, a pure child,
see for her in its clearness.</p>
<p>"Only virgin-pure can see!" she muttered, staring into his eyes. "See!
See!"</p>
<p>The eyes of Mindon were closing. He half opened them and looked dully at
his palm. His face was pinched and yellow.</p>
<p>"A woman—a child, on a long couch. Dead! I see!"</p>
<p>"See her face. Is her head crowned with the Queen's jewels? See!"</p>
<p>"Jewels. I cannot see her face. It is hidden."</p>
<p>"Why is it hidden?"</p>
<p>"A robe across her face. Oh, let me go!"</p>
<p>"And the child? See!"</p>
<p>"Let me go. Stop—my head—my head! I cannot see. The child is
hidden. Her arm holds it. A woman stoops above them."</p>
<p>"A woman? Who? Is it like me? Speak! See!"</p>
<p>"A woman. It is like you, mother—it is like you. I fear very
greatly. A knife—a knife! Blood! I cannot see—I cannot speak!
I—I sleep."</p>
<p>His face was ghastly white now, his body cold and collapsed. Terrified,
she caught him to her breast and relaxed the power of her will upon him.
For that moment, she was only the passionate mother and quaked to think
she might have hurt him. An hour passed and he slept heavily in her arms,
and in agony she watched to see the colour steal back into the olive cheek
and white lips. In the second hour he waked and stretched himself
indolently, yawning like a cat. Her tears dropped like rain upon him as
she clasped him violently to her.</p>
<p>He writhed himself free, petulant and spoilt. "Let me be. I hate kisses
and women's tricks. I want to go forth and play. I have had a devil's
dream.</p>
<p>"What did you see in your dream, prince of my heart?" She caught
frantically at the last chance.</p>
<p>"A deer—a tiger. I have forgotten. Let me go." He ran off and she
sat alone with her doubts and fears. Yet triumph coloured them too. She
saw a dead woman, a dead child, and herself bending above them. She hid
the vessel in her bosom and went out among her women.</p>
<p>Weeks passed, and never a word that she dreaded from Maya the Queen. The
women of Dwaymenau, questioning the Queen's women, heard that she seemed
to have heavy sorrow upon her. Her eyes were like dying lamps and she
faded as they. The King never entered her palace. Drowned in Dwaymenau's
wiles and beauty, her slave, her thrall, he forgot all else but his
fighting, his hunting and his long war-boats, and whether the Queen lived
or died, he cared nothing. Better indeed she should die and her place be
emptied for the beloved, without offence to her powerful kindred.</p>
<p>And now he was to sail upon a raid against the Shan Tsaubwa, who had
denied him tribute of gold and jewels and slaves. Glorious were the boats
prepared for war, of brown teak and gilded until they shone like gold.
Seventy men rowed them, sword and lance beside each. Warriors crowded
them, flags and banners fluttered about them; the shining water reflected
the pomp like a mirror and the air rang with song. Dwaymenau stood beside
the water with her women, bidding the King farewell, and so he saw her,
radiant in the dawn, with her boy beside her, and waved his hand to the
last.</p>
<p>The ships were gone and the days languished a little at Pagan. They missed
the laughter and royalty of the King, and few men, and those old and weak,
were left in the city. The pulse of life beat slower.</p>
<p>And Dwaymenau took rule in the Golden Palace. Queen Maya sat like one in a
dream and questioned nothing, and Dwaymenau ruled with wisdom but none
loved her. To all she was the interloper, the witch-woman, the out-land
upstart. Only the fear of the King guarded her and her boy, but that was
strong. The boys played together sometimes, Mindon tyrannizing and cruel,
Ananda fearing and complying, broken in spirit.</p>
<p>Maya the Queen walked daily in the long and empty Golden Hall of Audience,
where none came now that the King was gone, pacing up and down, gazing
wearily at the carved screens and all their woodland beauty of gods that
did not hear, of happy spirits that had no pity. Like a spirit herself she
passed between the red pillars, appearing and reappearing with steps that
made no sound, consumed with hate of the evil woman that had stolen her
joy. Like a slow fire it burned in her soul, and the face of the Blessed
One was hidden from her, and she had forgotten His peace. In that
atmosphere of hate her life dwindled. Her son's dwindled also, and there
was talk among the women of some potion that Dwaymenau had been seen to
drop into his noontide drink as she went swiftly by. That might he the
gossip of malice, but he pined. His eyes were large like a young bird's;
his hands like little claws. They thought the departing year would take
him with it. What harm? Very certainly the King would shed no tear.</p>
<p>It was a sweet and silent afternoon and she wandered in the great and
lonely hall, sickened with the hate in her soul and her fear for her boy.
Suddenly she heard flying footsteps—a boy's, running in mad haste in
the outer hall, and, following them, bare feet, soft, thudding.</p>
<p>She stopped dead and every pulse cried—Danger! No time to think or
breathe when Mindon burst into sight, wild with terror and following close
beside him a man—a madman, a short bright dah in his grasp, his jaws
grinding foam, his wild eyes starting—one passion to murder. So
sometimes from the Nats comes pitiless fury, and men run mad and kill and
none knows why.</p>
<p>Maya the Queen stiffened to meet the danger. Joy swept through her soul;
her weariness was gone. A fierce smile showed her teeth—a smile of
hate, as she stood there and drew her dagger for defense. For defense—the
man would rend the boy and turn on her and she would not die. She would
live to triumph that the mongrel was dead, and her son, the Prince again
and his father's joy—for his heart would turn to the child most
surely. Justice was rushing on its victim. She would see it and live
content, the long years of agony wiped out in blood, as was fitting. She
would not flee; she would see it and rejoice. And as she stood in gladness—these
broken thoughts rushing through her like flashes of lightning—Mindon
saw her by the pillar and, screaming in anguish for the first time, fled
to her for refuge.</p>
<p>She raised her knife to meet the staring eyes, the chalk white face, and
drive him back on the murderer. If the man failed, she would not! And even
as she did this a strange thing befell. Something stronger than hate swept
her away like a leaf on the river; something primeval that lives in the
lonely pangs of childbirth, that hides in the womb and breasts of the
mother. It was stronger than she. It was not the hated Mindoin—she
saw him no more. Suddenly it was the eternal Child, lifting dying,
appealing eyes to the Woman, as he clung to her knees. She did not think
this—she felt it, and it dominated her utterly. The Woman answered.
As if it had been her own flesh and blood, she swept the panting body
behind her and faced the man with uplifted dagger and knew her victory
assured, whether in life or death. On came the horrible rush, the flaming
eyes, and, if it was chance that set the dagger against his throat, it was
cool strength that drove it home and never wavered until the blood welling
from the throat quenched the flame in the wild eyes, and she stood
triumphing like a war-goddess, with the man at her feet. Then, strong and
flushed, Maya the Queen gathered the half-dead boy in her arms, and, both
drenched with blood, they moved slowly down the hall and outside met the
hurrying crowd, with Dwaymenau, whom the scream had brought to find her
son.</p>
<p>"You have killed him! She has killed him!" Scarcely could the Rajput woman
speak. She was kneeling beside him—he hideous with blood. "She hated
him always. She has murdered him. Seize her!"</p>
<p>"Woman, what matter your hates and mine?" the Queen said slowly. "The boy
is stark with fear. Carry him in and send for old Meh Shway Gon. Woman, be
silent!"</p>
<p>When a Queen commands, men and women obey, and a Queen commanded then. A
huddled group lifted the child and carried him away, Dwaymenau with them,
still uttering wild threats, and the Queen was left alone.</p>
<p>She could not realize what she had done and left undone. She could not
understand it. She had hated, sickened with loathing, as it seemed for
ages, and now, in a moment it had blown away like a whirlwind that is
gone. Hate was washed out of her soul and had left it cool and white as
the Lotus of the Blessed One. What power had Dwaymenau to hurt her when
that other Power walked beside her? She seemed to float above her in high
air and look down upon her with compassion. Strength, virtue flowed in her
veins; weakness, fear were fantasies. She could not understand, but knew
that here was perfect enlightenment. About her echoed the words of the
Blessed One: "Never in this world doth hatred cease by hatred, but only by
love. This is an old rule."</p>
<p>"Whereas I was blind, now I see," said Maya the Queen slowly to her own
heart. She had grasped the hems of the Mighty.</p>
<p>Words cannot speak the still passion of strength and joy that possessed
her. Her step was light. As she walked, her soul sang within her, for thus
it is with those that have received the Law. About them is the Peace.</p>
<p>In the dawn she was told that the Queen, Dwaymenau, would speak with her,
and without a tremor she who had shaken like a leaf at that name commanded
that she should enter. It was Dwaymenau that trembled as she came into
that unknown place.</p>
<p>With cloudy brows and eyes that would reveal no secret, she stood before
the high seat where the Queen sat pale and majestic.</p>
<p>"Is it well with the boy?" the Queen asked earnestly.</p>
<p>"Well," said Dwaymenau, fingering the silver bosses of her girdle.</p>
<p>"Then—is there more to say?" The tone was that of the great lady who
courteously ends an audience. "There is more. The men brought in the body
and in its throat your dagger was sticking. And my son has told me that
your body was a shield to him. You offered your life for his. I did not
think to thank you—but I thank you." She ended abruptly and still
her eyes had never met the Queen's.</p>
<p>"I accept your thanks. Yet a mother could do no less."</p>
<p>The tone was one of dismissal but still Dwaymenau lingered.</p>
<p>"The dagger," she said and drew it from her bosom. On the clear, pointed
blade the blood had curdled and dried. "I never thought to ask a gift of
you, but this dagger is a memorial of my son's danger. May I keep it?"</p>
<p>"As you will. Here is the sheath." From her girdle she drew it—rough
silver, encrusted with rubies from the mountains.</p>
<p>The hand rejected it.</p>
<p>"Jewels I cannot take, but bare steel is a fitting gift between us two."</p>
<p>"As you will."</p>
<p>The Queen spoke compassionately, and Dwaymenau, still with veiled eyes,
was gone without fare well. The empty sheath lay on the seat—a
symbol of the sharp-edged hate that had passed out of her life. She
touched the sheath to her lips and, smiling, laid it away.</p>
<p>And the days went by and Dwaymenau came no more before her, and her days
were fulfilled with peace. And now again the Queen ruled in the palace
wisely and like a Queen, and this Dwaymenau did not dispute, but what her
thoughts were no man could tell.</p>
<p>Then came the end.</p>
<p>One night the city awakened to a wild alarm. A terrible fleet of war-boats
came sweeping along the river thick as locusts—the war fleet of the
Lord of Prome. Battle shouts broke the peace of the night to horror; axes
battered on the outer doors; the roofs of the outer buildings were all
aflame. It was no wonderful incident, but a common one enough of those
turbulent days—reprisal by a powerful ruler with raids and hates to
avenge on the Lord of the Golden Palace. It was indeed a right to be
gainsaid only by the strong arm, and the strong arm was absent; as for the
men of Pagan, if the guard failed and the women's courage sank, they would
return to blackened walls, empty chambers and desolation.</p>
<p>At Pagan the guard was small, indeed, for the King's greed of plunder had
taken almost every able man with him. Still, those who were left did what
they could, and the women, alert and brave, with but few exceptions,
gathered the children and handed such weapons as they could muster to the
men, and themselves, taking knives and daggers, helped to defend the inner
rooms.</p>
<p>In the farthest, the Queen, having given her commands and encouraged all
with brave words, like a wise, prudent princess, sat with her son beside
her. Her duty was now to him. Loved or unloved, he was still the heir, the
root of the House tree. If all failed, she must make ransom and terms for
him, and, if they died, it must be together. He, with sparkling eyes, gay
in the danger, stood by her. Thus Dwaymenau found them.</p>
<p>She entered quietly and without any display of emotion and stood before
the high seat.</p>
<p>"Great Queen"—she used that title for the first time—"the
leader is Meng Kyinyo of Prome. There is no mercy. The end is near. Our
men fall fast, the women are fleeing. I have come to say this thing: Save
the Prince."</p>
<p>"And how?" asked the Queen, still seated. "I have no power."</p>
<p>"I have sent to Maung Tin, abbot of the Golden Monastery, and he has said
this thing. In the Kyoung across the river he can hide one child among the
novices. Cut his hair swiftly and put upon him this yellow robe. The time
is measured in minutes."</p>
<p>Then the Queen perceived, standing by the pillar, a monk of a stern, dark
presence, the creature of Dwaymenau. For an instant she pondered. Was the
woman selling the child to death? Dwaymenau spoke no word. Her face was a
mask. A minute that seemed an hour drifted by, and the yelling and shrieks
for mercy drew nearer.</p>
<p>"There will be pursuit," said the Queen. "They will slay him on the river.
Better here with me."</p>
<p>"There will be no pursuit." Dwaymenau fixed her strange eyes on the Queen
for the first time.</p>
<p>What moved in those eyes? The Queen could not tell. But despairing, she
rose and went to the silent monk, leading the Prince by the hand. Swiftly
he stripped the child of the silk pasoh of royalty, swiftly he cut the
long black tresses knotted on the little head, and upon the slender golden
body he set the yellow robe worn by the Lord Himself on earth, and in the
small hand he placed the begging-bowl of the Lord. And now, remote and
holy, in the dress that is of all most sacred, the Prince, standing by the
monk, turned to his mother and looked with grave eyes upon her, as the
child Buddha looked upon his Mother—also a Queen. But Dwaymenau
stood by silent and lent no help as the Queen folded the Prince in her
arms and laid his hand in the hand of the monk and saw them pass away
among the pillars, she standing still and white.</p>
<p>She turned to her rival. "If you have meant truly, I thank you."</p>
<p>"I have meant truly."</p>
<p>She turned to go, but the Queen caught her by the hand.</p>
<p>"Why have you done this?" she asked, looking into the strange eyes of the
strange woman.</p>
<p>Something like tears gathered in them for a moment, but she brushed them
away as she said hurriedly:</p>
<p>"I was grateful. You saved my son. Is it not enough?"</p>
<p>"No, not enough!" cried the Queen. "There is more. Tell me, for death is
upon us."</p>
<p>"His footsteps are near," said the Indian. "I will speak. I love my lord.
In death I will not cheat him. What you have known is true. My child is no
child of his. I will not go down to death with a lie upon my lips. Come
and see."</p>
<p>Dwaymenau was no more. Sundari, the Indian woman, awful and calm, led the
Queen down the long ball and into her own chamber, where Mindon, the
child, slept a drugged sleep. The Queen felt that she had never known her;
she herself seemed diminished in stature as she followed the stately
figure, with its still, dark face. Into this room the enemy were breaking,
shouldering their way at the door—a rabble of terrible faces. Their
fury was partly checked when only a sleeping child and two women
confronted them, but their leader, a grim and evil-looking man, strode
from the huddle.</p>
<p>"Where is the son of the King?" he shouted. "Speak, women! Whose is this
boy?"</p>
<p>Sundari laid her hand upon her son's shoulder. Not a muscle of her face
flickered.</p>
<p>"This is his son."</p>
<p>"His true son—the son of Maya the Queen?"</p>
<p>"His true son, the son of Maya the Queen."</p>
<p>"Not the younger—the mongrel?"</p>
<p>"The younger—the mongrel died last week of a fever."</p>
<p>Every moment of delay was precious. Her eyes saw only a monk and a boy
fleeing across the wide river.</p>
<p>"Which is Maya the Queen?"</p>
<p>"This," said Sundari. "She cannot speak. It is her son—the Prince."</p>
<p>Maya had veiled her face with her hands. Her brain swam, but she
understood the noble lie. This woman could love. Their lord would not be
left childless. Thought beat like pulses in her—raced along her
veins. She held her breath and was dumb.</p>
<p>His doubt was assuaged and the lust of vengeance was on him—a
madness seized the man. But even his own wild men shrank back a moment,
for to slay a sleeping child in cold blood is no man's work.</p>
<p>"You swear it is the Prince. But why? Why do you not lie to save him if
you are the King's woman?"</p>
<p>"Because his mother has trampled me to the earth. I am the Indian woman—the
mother of the younger, who is dead and safe. She jeered at me—she
mocked me. It is time I should see her suffer. Suffer now as I have
suffered, Maya the Queen!"</p>
<p>This was reasonable—this was like the women he had known. His doubt
was gone—he laughed aloud.</p>
<p>"Then feed full of vengeance!" he cried, and drove his knife through the
child's heart.</p>
<p>For a moment Sundari wavered where she stood, but she held herself and was
rigid as the dead.</p>
<p>"Tha-du! Well done!" she said with an awful smile. "The tree is broken,
the roots cut. And now for us women—our fate, O master?"</p>
<p>"Wait here," he answered. "Let not a hair of their heads be touched. Both
are fair. The two for me. For the rest draw lots when all is done."</p>
<p>The uproar surged away. The two stood by the dead boy. So swift had been
his death that he lay as though he still slept—the black lashes
pressed upon his cheek.</p>
<p>With the heredity of their different races upon them, neither wept. But
silently the Queen opened her arms; wide as a woman that entreats she
opened them to the Indian Queen, and speechlessly the two clung together.
For a while neither spoke.</p>
<p>"My sister!" said Maya the Queen. And again, "O great of heart!"</p>
<p>She laid her cheek against Sundari's, and a wave of solemn joy seemed to
break in her soul and flood it with life and light.</p>
<p>"Had I known sooner!" she said. "For now the night draws on."</p>
<p>"What is time?" answered the Rajput woman. "We stand before the Lords of
Life and Death. The life you gave was yours, and I am unworthy to kiss the
feet of the Queen. Our lord will return and his son is saved. The House
can be rebuilt. My son and I were waifs washed up from the sea. Another
wave washes us back to nothingness. Tell him my story and he will loathe
me."</p>
<p>"My lips are shut," said the Queen. "Should I betray my sister's honour?
When he speaks of the noble women of old, your name will be among them.
What matters which of us he loves and remembers? Your soul and mine have
seen the same thing, and we are one. But I—what have I to do with
life? The ship and the bed of the conqueror await us. Should we await
them, my sister?"</p>
<p>The bright tears glittered in the eyes of Sundari at the tender name and
the love in the face of the Queen. At last she accepted it.</p>
<p>"My sister, no," she said, and drew from her bosom the dagger of Maya,
with the man's blood rusted upon it. "Here is the way. I have kept this
dagger in token of my debt. Nightly have I kissed it, swearing that, when
the time came, I would repay my debt to the great Queen. Shall I go first
or follow, my sister?"</p>
<p>Her voice lingered on the word. It was precious to her. It was like clear
water, laying away the stain of the shameful years.</p>
<p>"Your arm is strong," answered the Queen. "I go first. Because the King's
son is safe, I bless you. For your love of the King, I love you. And here,
standing on the verge of life, I testify that the words of the Blessed One
are truth—that love is All; that hatred is Nothing."</p>
<p>She bared the breast that this woman had made desolate—that, with
the love of this woman, was desolate ho longer, and, stooping, laid her
hand on the brow of Mindon. Once more they embraced, and then, strong and
true, and with the Rajput passion behind the blow, the stroke fell and
Sundari had given her sister the crowning mercy of deliverance. She laid
the body beside her own son, composing the stately limbs, the quiet
eyelids, the black lengths of hair into majesty. So, she thought, in the
great temple of the Rajput race, the Mother Goddess shed silence and awe
upon her worshippers. The two lay like mother and son—one slight
hand of the Queen she laid across the little body as if to guard it.</p>
<p>Her work done, she turned to the entrance and watched the dawn coming
glorious over the river. The men shouted and quarreled in the distance,
but she heeded them no more than the chattering of apes. Her heart was
away over the distance to the King, but with no passion now: so might a
mother have thought of her son. He was sleeping, forgetful of even her in
his dreams. What matter? She was glad at heart. The Queen was dearer to
her than the King—so strange is life; so healing is death. She
remembered without surprise that she had asked no forgiveness of the Queen
for all the cruel wrongs, for the deadly intent—had made no
confession. Again what matter? What is forgiveness when love is all?</p>
<p>She turned from the dawn-light to the light in the face of the Queen. It
was well. Led by such a hand, she could present herself without fear
before the Lords of Life and Death—she and the child. She smiled.
Life is good, but death, which is more life, is better. The son of the
King was safe, but her own son safer.</p>
<p>When the conqueror reentered the chamber, he found the dead Queen guarding
the dead child, and across her feet, as not worthy to lie beside her, was
the body of the Indian woman, most beautiful in death.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0005" id="link2H_4_0005"></SPAN></p>
<h2> FIRE OF BEAUTY </h2>
<p>(Salutation to Ganesa the Lord of Wisdom, and to Saraswate the Lady of
Sweet Speech!)</p>
<p>This story was composed by the Brahmin Visravas, that dweller on the banks
of holy Kashi; and though the events it records are long past, yet it is
absolutely and immutably true because, by the power of his yoga, he
summoned up every scene before him, and beheld the persons moving and
speaking as in life. Thus he had naught to do but to set down what befell.</p>
<p>What follows, that hath he seen.</p>
<p>I</p>
<p>Wide was the plain, the morning sun shining full upon it, drinking up the
dew as the Divine drinks up the spirit of man. Far it stretched,
resembling the ocean, and riding upon it like a stately ship was the
league-long Rock of Chitor. It is certainly by the favour of the Gods that
this great fortress of the Rajput Kings thus rises from the plain, leagues
in length, noble in height; and very strange it is to see the flat earth
fall away from it like waters from the bows of a boat, as it soars into
the sky with its burden of palaces and towers.</p>
<p>Here dwelt the Queen Padmini and her husband Bhimsi, the Rana of the
Rajputs.</p>
<p>The sight of the holy ascetic Visravas pierced even the secrets of the
Rani's bower, where, in the inmost chamber of marble, carved until it
appeared like lace of the foam of the sea, she was seated upon cushions of
blue Bokhariot silk, like the lotus whose name she bore floating upon the
blue depths of the lake. She had just risen from the shallow bath of
marble at her feet.</p>
<p>Most beautiful was this Queen, a haughty beauty such as should be a Rajput
lady; for the name "Rajput" signifies Son of a King, and this lady was
assuredly the daughter of Kings and of no lesser persons. And since that
beauty is long since ashes (all things being transitory), it is permitted
to describe the mellowed ivory of her body, the smooth curves of her hips,
and the defiance of her glimmering bosom, half veiled by the long silken
tresses of sandal-scented hair which a maiden on either side, bowing
toward her, knotted upon her head. But even he who with his eyes has seen
it can scarce tell the beauty of her face—the slender arched nose,
the great eyes like lakes of darkness in the reeds of her curled lashes,
the mouth of roses, the glance, deer-like but proud, that courted and
repelled admiration. This cannot be told, nor could the hand of man paint
it. Scarcely could that fair wife of the Pandava Prince, Draupadi the
Beautiful (who bore upon her perfect form every auspicious mark) excel
this lady.</p>
<p>(Ashes—ashes! May Maheshwara have mercy upon her rebirths!)</p>
<p>Throughout India had run the fame of this beauty. In the bazaar of Kashmir
they told of it. It was recorded in the palaces of Travancore, and all the
lands that lay between; and in an evil hour—may the Gods curse the
mother that bore him!—it reached the ears of Allah-u-Din, the Moslem
dog, a very great fighting man who sat in Middle India, looting and
spoiling.</p>
<p>(Ahi! for the beauty that is as a burning flame!)</p>
<p>In the gardens beneath the windows of the Queen, the peacocks, those
maharajas of the birds, were spreading the bronze and emerald of their
tails. The sun shone on them as on heaps of jewels, so that they dazzled
the eyes. They stood about the feet of the ancient Brahmin sage, he who
had tutored the Queen in her childhood and given her wisdom as the
crest-jeweled of her loveliness. He, the Twice-born sat under the shade of
a neem tree, hearing the gurgle of the sacred waters from the Cow's Mouth,
where the great tank shone under the custard-apple boughs; and, at peace
with all the world, he read in the Scripture which affirms the transience
of all things drifting across the thought of the Supreme like clouds upon
the surface of the Ocean.</p>
<p>(Ahi! that loveliness is also illusion!)</p>
<p>Her women placed about the Queen—that Lotus of Women—a robe of
silk of which none could say that it was green or blue, the noble colours
so mingled into each other under the latticed gold work of Kashi. They set
the jewels on her head, and wide thin rings of gold heavy with great
pearls in her ears. Upon the swell of her bosom they clasped the necklace
of table emeralds, large, deep, and full of green lights, which is the
token of the Chitor queens. Upon her slender ankles they placed the
chooris of pure soft gold, set also with grass-green emeralds, and the
delicate souls of her feet they reddened with lac. Nor were her arms
forgotten, but loaded with bangles so free from alloy that they could be
bent between the hands of a child. Then with fine paste they painted the
Symbol between her dark brows, and, rising, she shone divine as a nymph of
heaven who should cause the righteous to stumble in his austerities and
arrest even the glances of Gods.</p>
<p>(Ahi! that the Transient should be so fair!)</p>
<p>II</p>
<p>Now it was the hour that the Rana should visit her; for since the coming
of the Lotus Lady, he had forgotten his other women, and in her was all
his heart. He came from the Hall of Audience where petitions were heard,
and justice done to rich and poor; and as he came, the Queen, hearing his
step on the stone, dismissed her women, and smiling to know her
loveliness, bowed before him, even as the Goddess Uma bows before Him who
is her other half.</p>
<p>Now he was a tall man, with the falcon look of the Hill Rajputs, and
moustaches that curled up to his eyes, lion-waisted and lean in the flanks
like Arjoon himself, a very ruler of men; and as he came, his hand was on
the hilt of the sword that showed beneath his gold coat of khincob. On the
high cushions he sat, and the Rani a step beneath him; and she said,
raising her lotus eyes:—</p>
<p>"Speak, Aryaputra, (son of a noble father)—what hath befallen?"</p>
<p>And he, looking upon her beauty with fear, replied,—</p>
<p>"It is thy beauty, O wife, that brings disaster."</p>
<p>"And how is this?" she asked very earnestly.</p>
<p>For a moment he paused, regarding her as might a stranger, as one who
considers a beauty in which he hath no part; and, drawn by this
strangeness, she rose and knelt beside him, pillowing her head upon his
heart.</p>
<p>"Say on," she said in her voice of music.</p>
<p>He unfurled a scroll that he had crushed in his strong right hand, and<br/>
read aloud:—<br/>
<br/>
"'Thus says Allah-u-Din, Shadow of God, Wonder of the Age,<br/>
Viceregent of Kings. We have heard that in the Treasury of Chitor is a<br/>
jewel, the like of which is not in the Four Seas—the work of the hand<br/>
of the Only God, to whom be praise! This jewel is thy Queen, the Lady<br/>
Padmini. Now, since the sons of the Prophet are righteous, I desire but<br/>
to look upon this jewel, and ascribing glory to the Creator, to depart<br/>
in peace. Granted requests are the bonds of friendship; therefore<br/>
lay the head of acquiescence in the dust of opportunity and name an<br/>
auspicious day.'"<br/></p>
<p>He crushed it again and flung it furiously from him on the marble.</p>
<p>"The insult is deadly. The sorry son of a debased mother! Well he knows
that to the meanest Rajput his women are sacred, and how much more the
daughters and wives of the Kings! The jackals feast on the tongue that
speaks this shame! But it is a threat, Beloved—a threat! Give me thy
counsel that never failed me yet."</p>
<p>For the Rajputs take counsel with their women who are wise.</p>
<p>They were silent, each weighing the force of resistance that could be
made; and this the Rani knew even as he.</p>
<p>"It cannot be," she said; "the very ashes of the dead would shudder to
hear. Shall the Queens of India be made the sport of the barbarians?"</p>
<p>Her husband looked upon her fair face. She could feel his heart labor
beneath her ear.</p>
<p>"True, wife; but the barbarians are strong. Our men are tigers, each one,
but the red dogs of the Dekkan can pull down the tiger, for they are many,
and he alone."</p>
<p>Then that great Lady, accepting his words, and conscious of the danger,
murmured this, clinging to her husband:—</p>
<p>"There was a Princess of our line whose beauty made all other women seem
as waning moons in the sun's splendour. And many great Kings sought her,
and there was contention and war. And, she, fearing that the Rajputs would
be crushed to powder between the warring Kings, sent unto each this
message: 'Come on such and such a day, and thou shalt see my face and hear
my choice.' And they, coming, rejoiced exceedingly, thinking each one that
he was the Chosen. So they came into the great Hall, and there was a
table, and somewhat upon it covered with a gold cloth; and an old veiled
woman lifted the gold, and the head of the Princess lay there with the
lashes like night upon her cheek, and between her lips was a little
scroll, saying this: 'I have chosen my Lover and my Lord, and he is
mightiest, for he is Death.'—So the Kings went silently away. And
there was Peace."</p>
<p>The music of her voice ceased, and the Rana clasped her closer.</p>
<p>"This I cannot do. Better die together. Let us take counsel with the
ancient Brahman, thy guru [teacher], for he is very wise."</p>
<p>She clapped her hands, and the maidens returned, and, bowing, brought the
venerable Prabhu Narayan into the Presence, and again those roses retired.</p>
<p>Respectful salutation was then offered by the King and the Queen to that
saint, hoary with wisdom—he who had seen her grow into the
loveliness of the sea-born Shri, yet had never seen that loveliness; for
he had never raised his eyes above the chooris about her ankles. To him
the King related his anxieties; and he sat rapt in musing, and the two
waited in dutiful silence until long minutes had fallen away; and at the
last he lifted his head, weighted with wisdom, and spoke.</p>
<p>"O King, Descendant of Rama! this outrage cannot be. Yet, knowing the
strength and desire of this obscene one and the weakness of our power, it
is plain that only with cunning can cunning be met. Hear, therefore, the
history of the Fox and the Drum.</p>
<p>"A certain Fox searched for food in the jungle, and so doing beheld a tree
on which hung a drum; and when the boughs knocked upon the parchment, it
sounded aloud. Considering, he believed that so round a form and so great
a voice must portend much good feeding. Neglecting on this account a fowl
that fed near by, he ascended to the drum. The drum being rent was but air
and parchment, and meanwhile the fowl fled away. And from the eye of folly
he shed the tear of disappointment, having bartered the substance for the
shadow. So must we act with this budmash [scoundrel]. First, receiving his
oath that he will depart without violence, hid him hither to a great
feast, and say that he shall behold the face of the Queen in a mirror.
Provide that some fair woman of the city show her face, and then let him
depart in peace, showing him friendship. He shall not know he hath not
seen the beauty he would befoul."</p>
<p>After consultation, no better way could be found; but the heart of the
great Lady was heavy with foreboding.</p>
<p>(A hi! that Beauty should wander a pilgrim in the ways of sorrow!)</p>
<p>To Allah-u-Din therefore did the King dispatch this letter by swift riders
on mares of Mewar.</p>
<p>After salutations—"Now whereas thou hast said thou wouldest look
upon the beauty of the Treasure of Chitor, know it is not the custom of
the Rajputs that any eye should light upon their treasure. Yet assuredly,
when requests arise between friends, there cannot fail to follow distress
of mind and division of soul if these are ungranted. So, under promises
that follow, I bid thee to a feast at my poor house of Chitor, and thou
shalt see that beauty reflected in a mirror, and so seeing, depart in
peace from the house of a friend."</p>
<p>This being writ by the Twice-Born, the Brahman, did the Rana sign with
bitter rage in his heart. And the days passed.</p>
<p>III</p>
<p>On a certain day found fortunate by the astrologers—a day of early
winter, when the dawns were pure gold and the nights radiant with a cool
moon—did a mighty troop of Moslems set their camp on the plain of
Chitor. It was as if a city had blossomed in an hour. Those who looked
from the walls muttered prayers to the Lord of the Trident; for these men
seemed like the swarms of the locust—people, warriors all, fierce
fighting-men. And in the ways of Chitor, and up the steep and winding
causeway from the plains, were warriors also, the chosen of the Rajputs,
thick as blades of corn hedging the path.</p>
<p>(Ahi! that the blossom of beauty should have swords for thorns!)</p>
<p>Then, leaving his camp, attended by many Chiefs,—may the mothers and
sires that begot them be accursed!—came Allah-u-Din, riding toward
the Lower Gate, and so upward along the causeway, between the two rows of
men who neither looked nor spoke, standing like the carvings of war in the
Caves of Ajunta. And the moon was rising through the sunset as he came
beneath the last and seventh gate. Through the towers and palaces he rode
with his following, but no woman, veiled or unveiled,—no, not even
an outcast of the city,—was there to see him come; only the men,
armed and silent. So he turned to Munim Khan that rode at his bridle,
saying,—</p>
<p>"Let not the eye of watchfulness close this night on the pillow of
forgetfulness!"</p>
<p>And thus he entered the palace.</p>
<p>Very great was the feast in Chitor, and the wines that those accursed
should not drink (since the Outcast whom they call their Prophet forbade
them) ran like water, and at the right hand of Allah-u-Din was set the
great crystal Cup inlaid with gold by a craft that is now perished; and he
filled and refilled it—may his own Prophet curse the swine!</p>
<p>But because the sons of Kings eat not with the outcasts, the Rana entered
after, clothed in chain armor of blue steel, and having greeted him, bid
him to the sight of that Treasure. And Allah-u-Din, his eyes swimming with
wine, and yet not drunken, followed, and the two went alone.</p>
<p>Purdahs [curtains] of great splendour were hung in the great Hall that is
called the Raja's Hall, exceeding rich with gold, and in front of the
opening was a kneeling-cushion, and an a gold stool before it a polished
mirror.</p>
<p>(Ahi! for gold and beauty, the scourges of the world!)</p>
<p>And the Rana was pale to the lips.</p>
<p>Now as the Princes stood by the purdah, a veiled woman, shrouded in white
so that no shape could be seen in her, came forth from within, and
kneeling upon the cushion, she unveiled her face bending until the mirror,
like a pool of water, held it, and that only. And the King motioned his
guest to look, and he looked over her veiled shoulder and saw. Very great
was the bowed beauty that the mirror held, but Allah-u-Din turned to the
Rana.</p>
<p>"By the Bread and the Salt, by the Guest-Right, by the Honour of thy
House, I ask—is this the Treasure of Chitor?"</p>
<p>And since the Sun-Descended cannot lie, no, not though they perish, the
Rana answered, flushing darkly,—"This is not the Treasure. Wilt thou
spare?"</p>
<p>But he would not, and the woman slipped like a shadow behind the purdah
and no word said.</p>
<p>Then was heard the tinkling of chooris, and the little noise fell upon the
silence like a fear, and, parting the curtains, came a woman veiled like
the other. She did not kneel, but took the mirror in her hand, and
Allah-u-Din drew up behind her back. From her face she raised the veil of
gold Dakka webs, and gazed into the mirror, holding it high, and that
Accursed stumbled back, blinded with beauty, saying this only,—"I
have seen the Treasure of Chitor."</p>
<p>So the purdah fell about her.</p>
<p>The next day, after the Imaum of the Accursed had called them to prayer,
they departed, and Allah-u-Din, paying thanks to the Rana for honours
given and taken, and swearing friendship, besought him to ride to his
camp, to see the marvels of gold and steel armor brought down from the
passes, swearing also safe-conduct. And because the Rajputs trust the word
even of a foe, he went.</p>
<p>(A hi! that honour should strike hands with traitors!)</p>
<p>IV</p>
<p>The hours went by, heavy-footed like mourners. Padmini the Rani knelt by
the window in her tower that overlooks the plains. Motionless she knelt
there, as the Goddess Uma lost in her penances, and she saw her Lord ride
forth, and the sparkle of steel where the sun shone on them, and the
Standard of the Cold Disk on its black ground. So the camp of the Moslem
swallowed them up, and they returned no more. Still she knelt and none
dared speak with her; and as the first shade of evening fell across the
hills of Rajasthan, she saw a horseman spurting over the flat; and he rode
like the wind, and, seeing, she implored the Gods.</p>
<p>Then entered the Twice-Born, that saint of clear eyes, and he bore a
scroll; and she rose and seated herself, and he stood by her, as her
ladies cowered like frightened doves before the woe in his face as he
read.</p>
<p>"To the Rose of Beauty, The Pearl among Women, the Chosen of the Palace.
Who, having seen thy loveliness, can look on another? Who, having tasted
the wine of the Houris, but thirsts forever? Behold, I have thy King as
hostage. Come thou and deliver him. I have sworn that he shall return in
thy place."</p>
<p>And from a smaller scroll, the Brahman read this:—</p>
<p>"I am fallen in the snare. Act thou as becomes a Rajputni."</p>
<p>Then that Daughter of the Sun lifted her head, for the thronging of armed
feet was heard in the Council Hall below. From the floor she caught her
veil and veiled herself in haste, and the Brahman with bowed head
followed, while her women mourned aloud. And, descending, between the
folds of the purdah she appeared white and veiled, and the Brahman beside
her, and the eyes of all the Princes were lowered to her shrouded feet,
while the voice they had not heard fell silvery upon the air, and the
echoes of the high roof repeated it.</p>
<p>"Chief of the Rajputs, what is your counsel?" And he of Marwar stepped
forward, and not raising his eyes above her feet, answered,—</p>
<p>"Queen, what is thine?"</p>
<p>For the Rajputs have ever heard the voice of their women.</p>
<p>And she said,—</p>
<p>"I counsel that I die and my head be sent to him, that my blood may quench
his desire."</p>
<p>And each talked eagerly with the other, but amid the tumult the Twice-Born
said,—</p>
<p>"This is not good talk. In his rage he will slay the King. By my yoga, I
have seen it. Seek another way."</p>
<p>So they sought, but could determine nothing, and they feared to ride
against the dog, for he held the life of the King; and the tumult was
great, but all were for the King's safety.</p>
<p>Then once more she spoke.</p>
<p>"Seeing it is determined that the King's life is more than my honour, I go
this night. In your hand I leave my little son, the Prince Ajeysi. Prepare
my litters, seven hundred of the best, for all my women go with me. Depart
now, for I have a thought from the Gods."</p>
<p>Then, returning to her bower, she spoke this letter to the saint, and he
wrote it, and it was sent to the camp.</p>
<p>After salutations—"Wisdom and strength have attained their end. Have
ready for release the Rana of Chitor, for this night I come with my
ladies, the prize of the conqueror."</p>
<p>When the sun sank, a great procession with torches descended the steep way
of Chitor—seven hundred litters, and in the first was borne the
Queen, and all her women followed.</p>
<p>All the streets were thronged with women, weeping and beating their
breasts. Very greatly they wept, and no men were seen, for their livers
were black within them for shame as the Treasure of Chitor departed, nor
would they look upon the sight. And across the plains went that
procession; as if the stars had fallen upon the earth, so glittered the
sorrowful lights of the Queen.</p>
<p>But in the camp was great rejoicing, for the Barbarians knew that many
fair women attended on her.</p>
<p>Now, before the entrance to the camp they had made a great shamiana [tent]
ready, hung with shawls of Kashmir and the plunder of Delhi; and there was
set a silk divan for the Rani, and beside it stood the Loser and the
Gainer, Allah-u-Din and the King, awaiting the Treasure.</p>
<p>Veiled she entered, stepping proudly, and taking no heed of the Moslem,
she stood before her husband, and even through the veil he could feel the
eyes he knew.</p>
<p>And that Accursed spoke, laughing.</p>
<p>"I have won-I have won, O King! Bid farewell to the Chosen of the Palace—the
Beloved of the Viceregent of Kings!"</p>
<p>Then she spoke softly, delicately, in her own tongue, that the outcast
should not guess the matter of her speech.</p>
<p>"Stand by me. Stir not. And when I raise my arm, cry the cry of the
Rajputs. NOW!"</p>
<p>And she flung her arm above her head, and instantly, like a lion roaring,
he shouted, drawing his sword, and from every litter sprang an armed man,
glittering in steel, and the bearers, humble of mien, were Rajput knights,
every one.</p>
<p>And Allah-u-Din thrust at the breast of the Queen; but around them surged
the war, and she was hedged with swords like a rose in the thickets.</p>
<p>Very full of wine, dull with feasting and lust and surprised, the Moslems
fled across the plains, streaming in a broken rabble, cursing and shouting
like low-caste women; and the Rajputs, wiping their swords, returned from
the pursuit and laughed upon each other.</p>
<p>But what shall be said of the joy of the King and of her who had imagined
this thing, instructed of the Goddess who is the other half of her Lord?</p>
<p>So the procession returned, singing, to Chitor with those Two in the
midst; but among the dogs that fled was Allah-u-Din, his face blackened
with shame and wrath, the curses choking in his foul throat.</p>
<p>(Aid! that the evil still walk the ways of the world!)</p>
<p>V</p>
<p>So the time went by and the beauty of the Queen grew, and her King could
see none but hers. Like the moon she obscured the stars, and every day he
remembered her wisdom, her valour, and his soul did homage at her feet,
and there was great content in Chitor.</p>
<p>It chanced one day that the Queen, looking from her high window that like
an eagle's nest overhung the precipice, saw, on the plain beneath, a train
of men, walking like ants, and each carried a basket on his back, and
behind them was a cloud of dust like a great army. Already the city was
astir because of this thing, and the rumours came thick and the spies were
sent out.</p>
<p>In the dark they returned, and the Rana entered the bower of Padmini, his
eyes burning like coal with hate and wrath, and he flung his arm round his
wife like a shield.</p>
<p>"He is returned, and in power. Counsel me again, O wife, for great is thy
wisdom!"</p>
<p>But she answered only this,—</p>
<p>"Fight, for this time it is to the death."</p>
<p>Then each day she watched bow the baskets of earth, emptied upon the plain
at first, made nothing, an ant heap whereat fools might laugh. But each
day as the trains of men came, spilling their baskets, the great
earthworks grew and their height mounted. Day after day the Rajputs rode
forth and slew; and as they slew it seemed that all the teeming millions
of the earth came forth to take the places of the slain. And the Rajputs
fell also, and under the pennons the thundering forces returned daily,
thinned of their best.</p>
<p>(A hi! that Evil rules the world as God!)</p>
<p>And still the earth grew up to the heights, and the protection of the
hills was slowly withdrawn from Chitor, for on the heights they made they
set their engines of war.</p>
<p>Then in a red dawn that great saint Narayan came to the Queen, where she
watched by her window, and spoke.</p>
<p>"O great lady, I have dreamed a fearful dream. Nay, rather have I seen a
vision."</p>
<p>With her face set like a sword, the Queen said,—</p>
<p>"Say on."</p>
<p>"In a light red like blood, I waked, and beside me stood the Mother,—Durga,—awful
to see, with a girdle of heads about her middle; and the drops fell thick
and slow from That which she held in her hand, and in the other was her
sickle of Doom. Nor did she speak, but my soul heard her words."</p>
<p>"Narrate them."</p>
<p>"She commanded: 'Say this to the Rana: "In Chitor is My altar; in Chitor
is thy throne. If thou wouldest save either, send forth twelve crowned
Kings of Chitor to die.'"</p>
<p>As he said this, the Rana, fore-spent with fighting, entered and heard the
Divine word.</p>
<p>Now there were twelve princes of the Rajput blood, and the youngest was
the son of Padmini. What choice had these most miserable but to appease
the dreadful anger of the Goddess? So on each fourth day a King of Chitor
was crowned, and for three days sat upon the throne, and on the fourth
day, set in the front, went forth and died fighting. So perished eleven
Kings of Chitor, and now there was left but the little Ajeysi, the son of
the Queen.</p>
<p>And that day was a great Council called.</p>
<p>Few were there. On the plains many lay dead; holding the gates many
watched; but the blood was red in their hearts and flowed like Indus in
the melting of the snows. And to them spoke the Rana, his hand clenched on
his sword, and the other laid on the small dark head of the Prince Ajeysi,
who stood between his knees. And as he spoke his voice gathered strength
till it rang through the hall like the voice of Indra when he thunders in
the heavens.</p>
<p>"Men of the Rajputs, this child shall not die. Are we become jackals that
we fall upon the weak and tear them? When have we put our women and
children in the forefront of the war? I—I only am King of Chitor.
Narayan shall save this child for the time that will surely come. And for
us—what shall we do? I die for Chitor!"</p>
<p>And like the hollow waves of a great sea they answered him,—</p>
<p>"We will die for Chitor."</p>
<p>There was silence and Marwar spoke.</p>
<p>"The women?"</p>
<p>"Do they not know the duty of a Rajputni?" said the King. "My household
has demanded that the caves be prepared."</p>
<p>And the men clashed stew joy with their swords, and the council dispersed.</p>
<p>Then that very great saint, the Twice-Born, put off the sacred thread that
is the very soul of the Brahman. In his turban he wound it secretly, and
he stained his noble Aryan body until it resembled the Pariahs, foul for
the pure to see, loathsome for the pure to touch, and he put on him the
rags of the lowest of the earth, and taking the Prince, he removed from
the body of the child every trace of royal and Rajput birth, and he
appeared like a child of the Bhils—the vile forest wanderers that
shame not to defile their lips with carrion. And in this guise they stood
before the Queen; and when she looked on the saint, the tears fell from
her eyes like rain, not for grief for her son, nor for death, but that for
their sake the pure should be made impure and the glory of the
Brahman-hood be defiled. And she fell at the old man's feet and laid her
head on the ground before him.</p>
<p>"Rise, daughter!" he said, "and take comfort! Are not the eyes of the Gods
clear that they should distinguish?—and this day we stand before the
God of Gods. Have not the Great Ones said, 'That which causes life causes
also decay and death'? Therefore we who go and you who stay are alike a
part of the Divine. Embrace now your child and bless him, for we depart.
And it is on account of the sacrifice of the Twelve that he is saved
alive."</p>
<p>So, controlling her tears, she rose, and clasping the child to her bosom,
she bade him be of good cheer since he went with the Gods. And that great
saint took his hand from hers, and for the first time in the life of the
Queen he raised his aged eyes to her face, and she gazed at him; but what
she read, even the ascetic Visravas, who saw all by the power of his yoga,
could not tell, for it was beyond speech. Very certainly the peace
thereafter possessed her.</p>
<p>So those two went out by the secret ways of the rocks, and wandering far,
were saved by the favour of Durga.</p>
<p>VI</p>
<p>And the nights went by and the days, and the time came that no longer
could they hold Chitor, and all hope was dead.</p>
<p>On a certain day the Rana and the Rani stood for the last time in her
bower, and looked down into the city; and in the streets were gathered in
a very wonderful procession the women of Chitor; and not one was veiled.
Flowers that had bloomed in the inner chambers, great ladies jewelled for
a festival, young brides, aged mothers, and girl children clinging to the
robes of their mothers who held their babes, crowded the ways. Even the
low-caste women walked with measured steps and proudly, decked in what
they had of best, their eyes lengthened with soorma, and flowers in the
darkness of their hair.</p>
<p>The Queen was clothed in a gold robe of rejoicing, her bodice latticed
with diamonds and great gems, and upon her bosom the necklace of table
emeralds, alight with green fire, which is the jewel of the Queens of
Chitor. So she stood radiant as a vision of Shri, and it appeared that
rays encircled her person.</p>
<p>And the Rana, unarmed save for his sword, had the saffron dress of a
bridegroom and the jeweled cap of the Rajput Kings, and below in the hall
were the Princes and Chiefs, clad even as he.</p>
<p>Then, raising her lotus eyes to her lord, the Princess said,—</p>
<p>"Beloved, the time is come, and we have chosen rightly, for this is the
way of honour, and it is but another link forged in the chain of
existence; for until existence itself is ended and rebirth destroyed,
still shall we meet in lives to come and still be husband and wife. What
room then for despair?"</p>
<p>And he answered,—</p>
<p>"This is true. Go first, wife, and I follow. Let not the door swing to
behind thee. But oh, to see thy beauty once more that is the very speech
of Gods with men! Wilt thou surely come again to me and again be fair?"</p>
<p>And for all answer she smiled upon him, and at his feet performed the
obeisance of the Rajput wife when she departs upon a journey; and they
went out together, the Queen unveiled.</p>
<p>As she passed through the Princes, they lowered their eyes so that none
saw her; but when she stood on the steps of the palace, the women all
turned eagerly toward her like stars about the moon, and lifting their
arms, they began to sing the dirge of the Rajput women.</p>
<p>So they marched, and in great companies they marched, company behind
company, young and old, past the Queen, saluting her and drawing courage
from the loveliness and kindness of her unveiled face.</p>
<p>In the rocks beneath the palaces of Chitor are very great caves—league
long and terrible, with ways of darkness no eyes have seen; and it is
believed that in times past spirits have haunted them with strange
wailings. In these was prepared great store of wood and oils and fragrant
matters for burning. So to these caves they marched and, company by
company, disappeared into the darkness; and the voice of their singing
grew faint and hollow, and died away, as the men stood watching their
women go.</p>
<p>Now, when this was done and the last had gone, the Rani descended the
steps, and the Rana, taking a torch dipped in fragrant oils, followed her,
and the Princes walked after, clad like bridegrooms but with no faces of
bridal joy. At the entrance of the caves, having lit the torch, he gave it
into her hand, and she, receiving it and smiling, turned once upon the
threshold, and for the first time those Princes beheld the face of the
Queen, but they hid their eyes with their hands when they had seen. So she
departed within, and the Rana shut to the door and barred and bolted it,
and the men with him flung down great rocks before it so that none should
know the way, nor indeed is it known to this day; and with their hands on
their swords they waited there, not speaking, until a great smoke rose
between the crevices of the rocks, but no sound at all.</p>
<p>(Ashes of roses—ashes of roses!—Ahi! for beauty that is but
touched and remitted!)</p>
<p>The sun was high when those men with their horses and on foot marched down
the winding causeway beneath the seven gates, and so forth into the
plains, and charging unarmed upon the Moslems, they perished every man.
After, it was asked of one who had seen the great slaughter,—</p>
<p>"Say how my King bore himself."</p>
<p>And he who had seen told this:—</p>
<p>"Reaper of the harvest of battle, on the bed of honour he has spread a
carpet of the slain! He sleeps ringed about by his enemies. How can the
world tell of his deeds? The tongue is silent."</p>
<p>When that Accursed, Allah-u-Din, came up the winding height of the hills,
he found only a dead city, and his heart was sick within him.</p>
<p>Now this is the Sack of Chitor, and by the Oath of the Sack of Chitor do
the Rajputs swear when they bind their honour.</p>
<p>But it is only the ascetic Visravas who by the power of his yoga has heard
every word, and with his eyes beheld that Flame of Beauty, who, for a
brief space illuminating the world as a Queen, returns to birth in many a
shape of sorrowful loveliness until the Blue-throated God shall in his
favour destroy her rebirths.</p>
<p>Salutation to Ganesa the Elephant-Headed One, and to Shri the Lady of
Beauty!</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0006" id="link2H_4_0006"></SPAN></p>
<h2> THE BUILDING OF THE TAJ MAHAL </h2>
<p>In the Name of God, the Compassionate, the Merciful—the Smiting!<br/>
A day when the soul shall know what it has sent on or kept back.<br/>
A day when no soul shall control aught for another.<br/>
And the bidding belongs to God.<br/></p>
<p>THE KORAN. I</p>
<p>Now the Shah-in-Shah, Shah Jahan, Emperor in India, loved his wife with a
great love. And of all the wives of the Mogul Emperors surely this Lady
Arjemand, Mumtaz-i-Mahal—-the Chosen of the Palace—was the
most worthy of love. In the tresses of her silk-soft hair his heart was
bound, and for none other had he so much as a passing thought since his
soul had been submerged in her sweetness. Of her he said, using the words
of the poet Faisi,—</p>
<p>"How shall I understand the magic of Love the Juggler? For he made thy
beauty enter at that small gate the pupil of my eye, And now—and now
my heart cannot contain it!"</p>
<p>But who should marvel? For those who have seen this Arjemand crowned with
the crown the Padishah set upon her sweet low brows, with the lamps of
great jewels lighting the dimples of her cheeks as they swung beside them,
have most surely seen perfection. He who sat upon the Peacock Throne,
where the outspread tail of massed gems is centred by that great ruby,
"The Eye of the Peacock, the Tribute of the World," valued it not so much
as one Jock of the dark and perfumed tresses that rolled to her feet. Less
to him the twelve throne columns set close with pearls than the little
pearls she showed in her sweet laughter. For if this lady was all beauty,
so too she was all goodness; and from the Shah-in-Shah to the poorest, all
hearts of the world knelt in adoration, before the Chosen of the Palace.
She was, indeed, an extraordinary beauty, in that she had the soul of a
child, and she alone remained unconscious of her power; and so she walked,
crowned and clothed with humility.</p>
<p>Cold, haughty, and silent was the Shah-in-Shah before she blessed his arms—flattered,
envied, but loved by none. But the gift this Lady brought with her was
love; and this, shining like the sun upon ice, melted his coldness, and he
became indeed the kingly centre of a kingly court May the Peace be upon
her!</p>
<p>Now it was the dawn of a sorrowful day when the pains of the Lady Arjemand
came strong and terrible, and she travailed in agony. The hakims
(physicians) stroked their beards and reasoned one with another; the wise
women surrounded her, and remedies many and great were tried; and still
her anguish grew, and in the hall without sat the Shah-in-Shah upon his
divan, in anguish of spirit yet greater. The sweat ran on his brows, the
knotted veins were thick on his temples, and his eyes, sunk in their
caves, showed as those of a maddened man. He crouched on his cushions and
stared at the purdah that divided him from the Lady; and all day the
people came and went about him, and there was silence from the voice he
longed to hear; for she would not moan, lest the sound should slay the
Emperor. Her women besought her, fearing that her strong silence would
break her heart; but still she lay, her hands clenched in one another,
enduring; and the Emperor endured without. The Day of the Smiting!</p>
<p>So, as the time of the evening prayer drew nigh, a child was born, and the
Empress, having done with pain, began to sink slowly into that profound
sleep that is the shadow cast by the Last. May Allah the Upholder have
mercy on our weakness! And the women, white with fear and watching, looked
upon her, and whispered one to another, "It is the end."</p>
<p>And the aged mother of Abdul Mirza, standing at her head, said, "She heeds
not the cry of the child. She cannot stay." And the newly wed wife of Saif
Khan, standing at her feet, said, "The voice of the beloved husband is as
the Call of the Angel. Let the Padishah be summoned."</p>
<p>So, the evening prayer being over (but the Emperor had not prayed), the
wisest of the hakims, Kazim Sharif, went before him and spoke:—</p>
<p>"Inhallah! May the will of the Issuer of Decrees in all things be done!
Ascribe unto the Creator glory, bowing before his Throne."</p>
<p>And he remained silent; but the Padishah, haggard in his jewels, with his
face hidden, answered thickly, "The truth! For Allah has forgotten his
slave."</p>
<p>And Kazim Sharif, bowing at his feet and veiling his face with his hands,
replied:</p>
<p>"The voice of the child cannot reach her, and the Lady of Delight departs.
He who would speak with her must speak quickly."</p>
<p>Then the Emperor rose to his feet unsteadily, like a man drunk with the
forbidden juice; and when Kazim Sharif would have supported him, he flung
aside his hands, and he stumbled, a man wounded to death, as it were, to
the marble chamber where she lay.</p>
<p>In that white chamber it was dusk, and they had lit the little cressets so
that a very faint light fell upon her face. A slender fountain a little
cooled the hot, still air with its thin music and its sprinkled diamonds,
and outside, the summer lightnings were playing wide and blue on the
river; but so still was it that the dragging footsteps of the Emperor
raised the hair on the flesh of those who heard, So the women who should,
veiled themselves, and the others remained like pillars of stone.</p>
<p>Now, when those steps were heard, a faint colour rose in the cheek of the
Lady Arjemand; but she did not raise the heavy lashes, or move her hand.
And he came up beside her, and the Shadow of God, who should kneel to
none, knelt, and his head fell forward upon her breast; and in the hush
the women glided out like ghosts, leaving the husband with the wife
excepting only that her foster-nurse stood far off, with eyes averted.</p>
<p>So the minutes drifted by, falling audibly one by one into eternity, and
at the long last she slowly opened her eyes and, as from the depths of a
dream, beheld the Emperor; and in a voice faint as the fall of a rose-leaf
she said the one word, "Beloved!"</p>
<p>And he from between his clenched teeth, answered, "Speak, wife."</p>
<p>So she, who in all things had loved and served him,—she, Light of
all hearts, dispeller of all gloom,—gathered her dying breath for
consolation, and raised one hand slowly; and it fell across his, and so
remained.</p>
<p>Now, her beauty had been broken in the anguish like a rose in storm; but
it returned to her, doubtless that the Padishah might take comfort in its
memory; and she looked like a houri of Paradise who, kneeling beside the
Zemzem Well, beholds the Waters of Peace. Not Fatmeh herself, the daughter
of the Prophet of God, shone more sweetly. She repeated the word,
"Beloved"; and after a pause she whispered on with lips that scarcely
stirred, "King of the Age, this is the end."</p>
<p>But still he was like a dead man, nor lifted his face.</p>
<p>"Surely all things pass. And though I go, in your heart I abide, and
nothing can sever us. Take comfort."</p>
<p>But there was no answer.</p>
<p>"Nothing but Love's own hand can slay Love. Therefore, remember me, and I
shall live."</p>
<p>And he answered from the darkness of her bosom, "The whole world shall
remember. But when shall I be united to thee? O Allah, how long wilt thou
leave me to waste in this separation?"</p>
<p>And she: "Beloved, what is time? We sleep and the night is gone. Now put
your arms about me, for I sink into rest. What words are needed between
us? Love is enough."</p>
<p>So, making not the Profession of Faith,—and what need, since all her
life was worship,—the Lady Arjemand turned into his arms like a
child. And the night deepened.</p>
<p>Morning, with its arrows of golden light that struck the river to
splendour! Morning, with its pure breath, its sunshine of joy, and the
koels fluting in the Palace gardens! Morning, divine and new from the hand
of the Maker! And in the innermost chamber of marble a white silence; and
the Lady, the Mirror of Goodness, lying in the Compassion of Allah, and a
broken man stretched on the ground beside her. For all flesh, from the
camel-driver to the Shah-in-Shah, is as one in the Day of the Smiting.</p>
<p>II</p>
<p>For weeks the Emperor lay before the door of death; and had it opened to
him, he had been blessed. So the months went by, and very slowly the
strength returned to him; but his eyes were withered and the bones stood
out in his cheeks. But he resumed his throne, and sat upon it kingly,
black-bearded, eagle-eyed, terribly apart in his grief and his royalty;
and so seated among his Usbegs, he declared his will.</p>
<p>"For this Lady (upon whom be peace), departed to the mercy of the Giver
and Taker, shall a tomb-palace be made, the Like of which is not found in
the four corners of the world. Send forth therefore for craftsmen like the
builders of the Temple of Solomon the Wise; for I will build."</p>
<p>So, taking counsel, they sent in haste into Agra for Ustad Isa, the
Master-Builder, a man of Shiraz; and he, being presented before the
Padishah, received his instructions in these words:—</p>
<p>"I will that all the world shall remember the Flower of the World, that
all hearts shall give thanks for her beauty, which was indeed the perfect
Mirror of the Creator. And since it is abhorrent of Islam that any image
be made in the likeness of anything that has life, make for me a
palace-tomb, gracious as she was gracious, lovely as she was lovely. Not
such as the tombs of the Kings and the Conquerors, but of a divine
sweetness. Make me a garden on the banks of Jumna, and build it there,
where, sitting in my Pavilion of Marble, I may see it rise."</p>
<p>And Ustad Isa, having heard, said, "Upon my head and eyes!" and went out
from the Presence.</p>
<p>So, musing upon the words of the Padishah, he went to his house in Agra,
and there pondered the matter long and deeply; and for a whole day and
night he refused all food and secluded himself from the society of all
men; for he said:—</p>
<p>"This is a weighty thing, for this Lady (upon whom be peace) must visibly
dwell in her tomb-palace on the shore of the river; and how shall I, who
have never seen her, imagine the grace that was in her, and restore it to
the world? Oh, had I but the memory of her face! Could I but see it as the
Shah-in-Shah sees it, remembering the past! Prophet of God, intercede for
me, that I may look through his eyes, if but for a moment!"</p>
<p>That night he slept, wearied and weakened with fasting; and whether it
were that the body guarded no longer the gates of the soul, I cannot say;
for, when the body ails, the soul soars free above its weakness. But a
strange marvel happened.</p>
<p>For, as it seemed to him, he awoke at the mid-noon of the night, and he
was sitting, not in his own house, but upon the roof of the royal palace,
looking down on the gliding Jumna, where the low moon slept in silver, and
the light was alone upon the water; and there were no boats, but sleep and
dream, hovering hand-in-hand, moved upon the air, and his heart was
dilated in the great silence.</p>
<p>Yet he knew well that he waked in some supernatural sphere: for his eyes
could see across the river as if the opposite shore lay at his feet; and
he could distinguish every leaf on every tree, and the flowers
moon-blanched and ghost-like. And there, in the blackest shade of the
pippala boughs, he beheld a faint light like a pearl; and looking with
unspeakable anxiety, he saw within the light, slowly growing, the figure
of a lady exceedingly glorious in majesty and crowned with a rayed crown
of mighty jewels of white and golden splendour. Her gold robe fell to her
feet, and—very strange to tell—her feet touched not the
ground, but hung a span's length above it, so that she floated in the air.</p>
<p>But the marvel of marvels was her face—not, indeed, for its beauty,
though that transcended all, but for its singular and compassionate
sweetness, wherewith she looked toward the Palace beyond the river as if
it held the heart of her heart, while death and its river lay between.</p>
<p>And Ustad Isa said:—"O dream, if this sweetness be but a dream, let
me never wake! Let me see forever this exquisite work of Allah the Maker,
before whom all the craftsmen are as children! For my knowledge is as
nothing, and I am ashamed in its presence."</p>
<p>And as he spoke, she turned those brimming eyes on him, and he saw her
slowly absorbed into the glory of the moonlight; but as she faded into
dream, he beheld, slowly rising, where her feet had hung in the blessed
air, a palace of whiteness, warm as ivory, cold as chastity, domes and
cupolas, slender minars, arches of marble fretted into sea-foam, screen
within screen of purest marble, to hide the sleeping beauty of a great
Queen—silence in the heart of it, and in every line a harmony beyond
all music. Grace was about it—the grace of a Queen who prays and
does not command; who, seated in her royalty yet inclines all hearts to
love. And he saw that its grace was her grace, and its soul her soul, and
that she gave it for the consolation of the Emperor.</p>
<p>And he fell on his face and worshipped the Master-Builder of the Universe,
saying,—"Praise cannot express thy Perfection. Thine Essence
confounds thought. Surely I am but the tool in the hand of the Builder."</p>
<p>And when he awoke, he was lying in his own secret chamber, but beside him
was a drawing such as the craftsmen make of the work they have imagined in
their hearts. And it was the Palace of the Tomb.</p>
<p>Henceforward, how should he waver? He was as a slave who obeys his master,
and with haste he summoned to Agra his Army of Beauty.</p>
<p>Then were assembled all the master craftsmen of India and of the outer
world. From Delhi, from Shiraz, even from Baghdad and Syria, they came.
Muhammad Hanif, the wise mason, came from Kandahar, Muhammad Sayyid from
Mooltan. Amanat Khan, and other great writers of the holy Koran, who
should make the scripts of the Book upon fine marble. Inlayers from
Kanauj, with fingers like those of the Spirits that bowed before Solomon
the King, who should make beautiful the pure stone with inlay of jewels,
as did their forefathers for the Rajah of Mewar; mighty dealers with
agate, cornelian, and lapis lazuli. Came also, from Bokhara, Ata Muhammad
and Shakri Muhammad, that they might carve the lilies of the field, very
glorious, about that Flower of the World. Men of India, men of Persia, men
of the outer lands, they came at the bidding of Ustad Isa, that the spirit
of his vision might be made manifest.</p>
<p>And a great council was held among these servants of beauty, so they made
a model in little of the glory that was to be, and laid it at the feet of
the Shah-in-Shah; and he allowed it, though not as yet fully discerning
their intent. And when it was approved, Ustad Isa called to him a man of
Kashmir; and the very hand of the Creator was upon this man, for he could
make gardens second only to the Gardens of Paradise, having been born by
that Dal Lake where are those roses of the earth, the Shalimar and the
Nishat Bagh; and to him said Ustad Isa,—</p>
<p>"Behold, Rain Lal Kashmiri, consider this design! Thus and thus shall a
white palace, exquisite in perfection, arise on the banks of Jumna. Here,
in little, in this model of sandalwood, see what shall be. Consider these
domes, rounded as the Bosom of Beauty, recalling the mystic fruit of the
lotus flower. Consider these four minars that stand about them like
Spirits about the Throne. And remembering that all this shall stand upon a
great dais of purest marble, and that the river shall be its mirror,
repeating to everlasting its loveliness, make me a garden that shall be
the throne room to this Queen."</p>
<p>And Ram Lal Kashmiri salaamed and said, "Obedience!" and went forth and
pondered night and day, journeying even over the snows of the Pir Panjal
to Kashmir, that he might bathe his eyes in beauty where she walks, naked
and divine, upon the earth, and he it was who imagined the black marble
and white that made the way of approach.</p>
<p>So grew the palace that should murmur, like a seashell, in the ear of the
world the secret of love.</p>
<p>Veiled had that loveliness been in the shadow of the palace; but now the
sun should rise upon it and turn its ivory to gold, should set upon it and
flush its snow with rose. The moon should lie upon it like the pearls upon
her bosom, the visible grace of her presence breathe about it, the music
of her voice hover in the birds and trees of the garden. Times there were
when Ustad Isa despaired lest even these mighty servants of beauty should
miss perfection. Yet it grew and grew, rising like the growth of a flower.</p>
<p>So on a certain day it stood completed, and beneath the small tomb in the
sanctuary, veiled with screens of wrought marble so fine that they might
lift in the breeze,—the veils of a Queen,—slept the Lady
Arjemand; and above her a narrow coffer of white marble, enriched in a
great script with the Ninety-Nine Wondrous Names of God. And the
Shah-in-Shah, now grey and worn, entered and, standing by her, cried in a
loud voice,—"I ascribe to the Unity, the only Creator, the
perfection of his handiwork made visible here by the hand of mortal man.
For the beauty that was secret in my Palace is here revealed; and the
Crowned Lady shall sit forever upon the banks of the Jumna River. It was
love that commanded this Tomb."</p>
<p>And the golden echo carried his voice up into the high dome, and it died
away in whispers of music.</p>
<p>But Ustad Isa standing far off in the throng (for what are craftsmen in
the presence of the mighty?), said softly in his beard, "It was Love also
that built, and therefore it shall endure."</p>
<p>Now it is told that, on a certain night in summer, when the moon is full,
a man who lingers by the straight water, where the cypresses stand over
their own image, may see a strange marvel—may see the Palace of the
Taj dissolve like a pearl, and so rise in a mist into the moonlight; and
in its place, on her dais of white marble, he shall see the Lady Arjemand,
Mumtaz-i-Mahal, the Chosen of the Palace, stand there in the white
perfection of beauty, smiling as one who hath attained unto the Peace. For
she is its soul.</p>
<p>And kneeling before the dais, he shall see Ustad Isa, who made this body
of her beauty; and his face is hidden in his hands.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0007" id="link2H_4_0007"></SPAN></p>
<h2> "HOW GREAT IS THE GLORY OF KWANNON!" </h2>
<h3> A JAPANESE STORY </h3>
<p>(O Lovely One-O thou Flower! With Thy beautiful face, with Thy beautiful
eyes, pour light upon the world! Adoration to Kwannon.)</p>
<p>In Japan in the days of the remote Ancestors, near the little village of
Shiobara, the river ran through rocks of a very strange blue colour, and
the bed of the river was also composed of these rocks, so that the clear
water ran blue as turquoise gems to the sea.</p>
<p>The great forests murmured beside it, and through their swaying boughs was
breathed the song of Eternity. Those who listen may hear if their ears are
open. To others it is but the idle sighing of the wind.</p>
<p>Now because of all this beauty there stood in these forests a roughly
built palace of unbarked wood, and here the great Emperor would come from
City-Royal to seek rest for his doubtful thoughts and the cares of state,
turning aside often to see the moonlight in Shiobara. He sought also the
free air and the sound of falling water, yet dearer to him than the
plucked strings of sho and biwa. For he said;</p>
<p>"Where and how shall We find peace even for a moment, and afford Our heart
refreshment even for a single second?"</p>
<p>And it seemed to him that he found such moments at Shiobara.</p>
<p>Only one of his great nobles would His Majesty bring with him—the
Dainagon, and him be chose because he was a worthy and honorable person
and very simple of heart.</p>
<p>There was yet another reason why the Son of Heaven inclined to the little
Shiobara. It had reached the Emperor that a Recluse of the utmost sanctity
dwelt in that forest. His name was Semimaru. He had made himself a small
hut in the deep woods, much as a decrepit silkworm might spin his last
Cocoon and there had the Peace found him.</p>
<p>It had also reached His Majesty that, although blind, he was exceedingly
skilled in the art of playing the biwa, both in the Flowing Fount manner
and the Woodpecker manner, and that, especially on nights when the moon
was full, this aged man made such music as transported the soul. This
music His Majesty desired very greatly to hear.</p>
<p>Never had Semimaru left his hut save to gather wood or seek food until the
Divine Emperor commanded his attendance that he might soothe his august
heart with music.</p>
<p>Now on this night of nights the moon was full and the snow heavy on the
pines, and the earth was white also, and when the moon shone through the
boughs it made a cold light like dawn, and the shadows of the trees were
black upon it.</p>
<p>The attendants of His Majesty long since slept for sheer weariness, for
the night was far spent, but the Emperor and the Dainagon still sat with
their eyes fixed on the venerable Semimaru. For many hours he had played,
drawing strange music from his biwa. Sometimes it had been like rain
blowing over the plains of Adzuma, sometimes like the winds roaring down
the passes of the Yoshino Mountains, and yet again like the voice of far
cities. For many hours they listened without weariness, and thought that
all the stories of the ancients might flow past them in the weird music
that seemed to have neither beginning nor end.</p>
<p>"It is as the river that changes and changes not, and is ever and ever the
same," said the Emperor in his own soul.</p>
<p>And certainly had a voice announced to His Augustness that centuries were
drifting by as he listened, he could have felt no surprise.</p>
<p>Before them, as they sat upon the silken floor cushions, was a small
shrine with a Buddha shelf, and a hanging picture of the Amida Buddha
within it—the expression one of rapt peace. Figures of Fugen and
Fudo were placed before the curtain doors of the shrine, looking up in
adoration to the Blessed One. A small and aged pine tree was in a pot of
grey porcelain from Chosen—the only ornament in the chamber.</p>
<p>Suddenly His Majesty became aware that the Dainagon also had fallen asleep
from weariness, and that the recluse was no longer playing, but was
speaking in a still voice like a deeply flowing stream. The Emperor had
observed no change from music to speech, nor could he recall when the
music had ceased, so that it altogether resembled a dream.</p>
<p>"When I first came here"—the Venerable one continued—"it was
not my intention to stay long in the forest. As each day dawned, I said;
'In seven days I go.' And again—'In seven.' Yet have I not gone. The
days glided by and here have I attained to look on the beginnings of
peace. Then wherefore should I go?—for all life is within the soul.
Shall the fish weary of his pool? And I, who through my blind eyes feel
the moon illuming my forest by night and the sun by day, abide in peace,
so that even the wild beasts press round to hear my music. I have come by
a path overblown by autumn leaves. But I have come."</p>
<p>Then said the Divine Emperor as if unconsciously;</p>
<p>"Would that I also might come! But the august duties cannot easily be laid
aside. And I have no wife—no son."</p>
<p>And Semimaru, playing very softly on the strings of his biwa made no other
answer, and His Majesty, collecting his thoughts, which had become, as it
were, frozen with the cold and the quiet and the strange music, spoke
thus, as if in a waking dream;</p>
<p>"Why have I not wedded? Because I have desired a bride beyond the women of
earth, and of none such as I desire has the rumor reached me. Consider
that Ancestor who wedded Her Shining Majesty! Evil and lovely was she, and
the passions were loud about her. And so it is with women. Trouble and
vexation of spirit, or instead a great weariness. But if the Blessed One
would vouchsafe to my prayers a maiden of blossom and dew, with a heart
calm as moonlight, her would I wed. O, honorable One, whose wisdom surveys
the world, is there in any place near or far—in heaven or in earth,
such a one that I may seek and find?"</p>
<p>And Semimaru, still making a very low music on his biwa, said this;</p>
<p>"Supreme Master, where the Shiobara River breaks away through the gorges
to the sea, dwelt a poor couple—the husband a wood-cutter. They had
no children to aid in their toil, and daily the woman addressed her
prayers for a son to the Bodhisattwa Kwannon, the Lady of Pity who looketh
down for ever upon the sound of prayer. Very fervently she prayed, with
such offerings as her poverty allowed, and on a certain night she dreamed
this dream. At the shrine of the Senju Kwannon she knelt as was her
custom, and that Great Lady, sitting enthroned upon the Lotos of Purity,
opened Her eyes slowly from Her divine contemplation and heard the prayer
of the wood-cutter's wife. Then stooping like a blown willow branch, she
gathered a bud from the golden lotos plant that stood upon her altar, and
breathing upon it it became pure white and living, and it exhaled a
perfume like the flowers of Paradise, This flower the Lady of Pity flung
into the bosom of her petitioner, and closing Her eyes returned into Her
divine dream, whilst the woman awoke, weeping for joy.</p>
<p>"But when she sought in her bosom for the Lotos it was gone. Of all this
she boasted loudly to her folk and kin, and the more so, when in due time
she perceived herself to be with child, for, from that august favour she
looked for nothing less than a son, radiant with the Five Ornaments of
riches, health, longevity, beauty, and success. Yet, when her hour was
come, a girl was born, and blind."</p>
<p>"Was she welcomed?" asked the dreaming voice of the Emperor.</p>
<p>"Augustness, but as a household drudge. For her food was cruelty and her
drink tears. And the shrine of the Senju Kwannon was neglected by her
parents because of the disappointment and shame of the unwanted gift. And
they believed that, lost in Her divine contemplation, the Great Lady would
not perceive this neglect. The Gods however are known by their great
memories."</p>
<p>"Her name?"</p>
<p>"Majesty, Tsuyu-Morning Dew. And like the morning dew she shines in
stillness. She has repaid good for evil to her evil parents, serving them
with unwearied service."</p>
<p>"What distinguishes her from others?"</p>
<p>"Augustness, a very great peace. Doubtless the shadow of the dream of the
Holy Kwannon. She works, she moves, she smiles as one who has tasted of
content."</p>
<p>"Has she beauty?"</p>
<p>"Supreme Master, am I not blind? But it is said that she has no beauty
that men should desire her. Her face is flat and round, and her eyes
blind."</p>
<p>"And yet content?"</p>
<p>"Philosophers might envy her calm. And her blindness is without doubt a
grace from the excelling Pity, for could she see her own exceeding
ugliness she must weep for shame. But she sees not. Her sight is inward,
and she is well content."</p>
<p>"Where does she dwell?"</p>
<p>"Supreme Majesty, far from here—where in the heart of the woods the
river breaks through the rocks."</p>
<p>"Venerable One, why have you told me this? I asked for a royal maiden wise
and beautiful, calm as the dawn, and you have told me of a wood-cutter's
drudge, blind and ugly."</p>
<p>And now Semimaru did not answer, but the tones of the biwa grew louder and
clearer, and they rang like a song of triumph, and the Emperor could hear
these words in the voice of the strings.</p>
<p>"She is beautiful as the night, crowned with moon and stars for him who
has eyes to see. Princess Splendour was dim beside her; Prince Fireshine,
gloom! Her Shining Majesty was but a darkened glory before this maid. All
beauty shines within her hidden eyes."</p>
<p>And having uttered this the music became wordless once more, but it still
flowed on more and more softly like a river that flows into the far
distance.</p>
<p>The Emperor stared at the mats, musing—the light of the lamp was
burning low. His heart said within him;</p>
<p>"This maiden, cast like a flower from the hand of Kwannon Sama, will I
see."</p>
<p>And as he said this the music had faded away into a thread-like smallness,
and when after long thought he raised his august head, he was alone save
for the Dainagon, sleeping on the mats behind him, and the chamber was in
darkness. Semimaru had departed in silence, and His Majesty, looking forth
into the broad moonlight, could see the track of his feet upon the shining
snow, and the music came back very thinly like spring rain in the trees.
Once more he looked at the whiteness of the night, and then, stretching
his august person on the mats, he slept amid dreams of sweet sound.</p>
<p>The next day, forbidding any to follow save the Dainagon, His Majesty went
forth upon the frozen snow where the sun shone in a blinding whiteness.
They followed the track of Semimaru's feet far under the pine trees so
heavy with their load of snow that they were bowed as if with fruit. And
the track led on and the air was so still that the cracking of a bough was
like the blow of a hammer, and the sliding of a load of snow from a branch
like the fall of an avalanche. Nor did they speak as they went. They
listened, nor could they say for what.</p>
<p>Then, when they had gone a very great way, the track ceased suddenly, as
if cut off, and at this spot, under the pines furred with snow, His
Majesty became aware of a perfume so sweet that it was as though all the
flowers of the earth haunted the place with their presence, and a music
like the biwa of Semimaru was heard in the tree tops. This sounded far off
like the whispering of rain when it falls in very small leaves, and
presently it died away, and a voice followed after, singing, alone in the
woods, so that the silence appeared to have been created that such a music
might possess the world. So the Emperor stopped instantly, and the
Dainagon behind him and he heard these words.</p>
<p>"In me the Heavenly Lotos grew,<br/>
The fibres ran from head to feet,<br/>
And my heart was the august Blossom.<br/>
Therefore the sweetness flowed through the veins of my flesh,<br/>
And I breathed peace upon all the world,<br/>
And about me was my fragrance shed<br/>
That the souls of men should desire me."<br/></p>
<p>Now, as he listened, there came through the wood a maiden, bare—footed,
save for grass sandals, and clad in coarse clothing, and she came up and
passed them, still singing.</p>
<p>And when she was past, His Majesty put up his hand to his eyes, like one
dreaming, and said;</p>
<p>"What have you seen?"</p>
<p>And the Dainagon answered;</p>
<p>"Augustness, a country wench, flat—faced, ugly and blind, and with a
voice like a crow. Has not your Majesty seen this?"</p>
<p>The Emperor, still shading his eyes, replied;</p>
<p>"I saw a maiden so beautiful that her Shining Majesty would be a black
blot beside her. As she went, the Spring and all its sweetness blew from
her garments. Her robe was green with small gold flowers. Her eyes were
closed, but she resembled a cherry tree, snowy with bloom and dew. Her
voice was like the singing flowers of Paradise."</p>
<p>The Dainagon looked at him with fear and compassion;</p>
<p>"Augustness, how should such a lady carry in her arms a bundle of
firewood?"</p>
<p>"She bore in her hands three lotos flowers, and where each foot fell I saw
a lotos bloom and vanish."</p>
<p>They retraced their steps through the wood; His Majesty radiant as Prince
Fireshine with the joy that filled his soul; the Dainagon darkened as
Prince Firefade with fear, believing that the strange music of Semimaru
had bewitched His Majesty, or that the maiden herself might possibly have
the power of the fox in shape-changing and bewildering the senses.</p>
<p>Very sorrowful and careful was his heart for he loved his Master.</p>
<p>That night His Majesty dreamed that he stood before the kakemono of the
Amida Buddha, and that as he raised his eyes in adoration to the Blessed
Face, he beheld the images of Fugen and Fudo, rise up and bow down before
that One Who Is. Then, gliding in, before these Holinesses stood a figure,
and it was the wood-cutter's daughter homely and blinded. She stretched
her hands upward as though invoking the supreme Buddha, and then turning
to His Majesty she smiled upon him, her eyes closed as in bliss
unutterable. And he said aloud.</p>
<p>"Would that I might see her eyes!" and so saying awoke in a great
stillness of snow and moonlight.</p>
<p>Having waked, he said within himself</p>
<p>"This marvel will I wed and she shall be my Empress were she lower than
the Eta, and whether her face be lovely or homely. For she is certainly a
flower dropped from the hand of the Divine."</p>
<p>So when the sun was high His Majesty, again followed by the Dainagon, went
through the forest swiftly, and like a man that sees his goal, and when
they reached the place where the maiden went by, His Majesty straitly
commanded the Dainagon that he should draw apart, and leave him to speak
with the maiden; yet that he should watch what befell.</p>
<p>So the Dainagon watched, and again he saw her come, very poorly clad, and
with bare feet that shrank from the snow in her grass sandals, bowed
beneath a heavy load of wood upon her shoulders, and her face flat and
homely like a girl of the people, and her eyes blind and shut.</p>
<p>And as she came she sang this.</p>
<p>"The Eternal way lies before him,<br/>
The way that is made manifest in the Wise.<br/>
The Heart that loves reveals itself to man.<br/>
For now he draws nigh to the Source.<br/>
The night advances fast,<br/>
And lo! the moon shines bright."<br/></p>
<p>And to the Dainagon it seemed a harsh crying nor could he distinguish any
words at all.</p>
<p>But what His Majesty beheld was this. The evening had come on and the moon
was rising. The snow had gone. It was the full glory of spring, and the
flowers sprang thick as stars upon the grass, and among them lotos
flowers, great as the wheel of a chariot, white and shining with the
luminance of the pearl, and upon each one of these was seated an incarnate
Holiness, looking upward with joined hands. In the trees were the voices
of the mystic Birds that are the utterance of the Blessed One, proclaiming
in harmony the Five Virtues, The Five Powers, the Seven Steps ascending to
perfect Illumination, the Noble Eightfold Path, and all the Law. And,
bearing, in the heart of the Son of Heaven awoke the Three Remembrances—the
Remembrance of Him who is Blessed, Remembrance of the Law, and Remembrance
of the Communion of the Assembly.</p>
<p>So, looking upward to the heavens, he beheld the Infinite Buddha, high and
lifted up in a great raying glory. About Him were the exalted
Bodhisattwas, the mighty Disciples, great Arhats all, and all the
countless Angelhood. And these rose high into the infinite until they
could be seen but as a point of fire against the moon. With this golden
multitude beyond all numbering was He.</p>
<p>Then, as His Majesty had seen in the dream of the night, the wood-cutter's
daughter, moving through the flowers like one blind that gropes his way,
advanced before the Blessed Feet, and uplifting her hands, did adoration,
and her face he could not see, but his heart went with her, adoring also
the infinite Buddha seated in the calms of boundless Light.</p>
<p>Then enlightenment entered at his eyes, as a man that wakes from sleep,
and suddenly he beheld the Maiden crowned and robed and terrible in
beauty, and her feet were stayed upon an open lotos, and his soul knew the
Senju Kwannon Herself, myriad-armed for the helping of mankind.</p>
<p>And turning, she smiled as in the vision, but his eyes being now clear her
blinded eyes were opened, and that glory who shall tell as those living
founts of Wisdom rayed upon him their ineffable light? In that ocean was
his being drowned, and so, bowed before the Infinite Buddha, he received
the Greater Illumination.</p>
<p>How great is the Glory of Kwannon!</p>
<p>When the radiance and the vision were withdrawn and only the moon looked
over the trees, His Majesty rose upon his feet, and standing on the snow,
surrounded with calm, he called to the Dainagon, and asked this;</p>
<p>"What have you seen?"</p>
<p>"Augustness, nothing but the country wench and moon and snow."</p>
<p>"And heard?"</p>
<p>"Augustness, nothing but the harsh voice of the wood-cutter's daughter."</p>
<p>"And felt?"</p>
<p>"Augustness, nothing but the bone-piercing cold." So His Majesty adored
that which cannot be uttered, saying;</p>
<p>"So Wisdom, so Glory encompass us about, and we see them not for we are
blinded with illusion. Yet every stone is a jewel and every clod is spirit
and to the hems of the Infinite Buddha all cling. Through the compassion
of the Supernal Mercy that walks the earth as the Bodhisattwa Kwannon, am
I admitted to wisdom and given sight and hearing. And what is all the
world to that happy one who has beheld Her eyes!"</p>
<p>And His Majesty returned through the forest.</p>
<p>When, the next day, he sent for the venerable Semimaru that holy recluse
had departed and none knew where. But still when the moon is full a
strange music moves in the tree tops of Shiobara.</p>
<p>Then His sacred Majesty returned to City-Royal, having determined to
retire into the quiet life, and there, abandoning the throne to a kinsman
wise in greatness, he became a dweller in the deserted hut of Semimaru.</p>
<p>His life, like a descending moon approaching the hill that should hide it,
was passed in meditation on that Incarnate Love and Compassion whose glory
had augustly been made known to him, and having cast aside all save the
image of the Divine from his soul, His Majesty became even as that man who
desired enlightenment of the Blessed One.</p>
<p>For he, desiring instruction, gathered precious flowers, and journeyed to
present them as an offering to the Guatama Buddha. Standing before Him, he
stretched forth both his hands holding the flowers.</p>
<p>Then said the Holy One, looking upon his petitioner's right hand;</p>
<p>"Loose your hold of these."</p>
<p>And the man dropped the flowers from his right hand. And the Holy One
looking upon his left hand, said;</p>
<p>"Loose your hold of these."</p>
<p>And, sorrowing, he dropped the flowers from his left hand. And again the
Master said;</p>
<p>"Loose your hold of that which is neither in the right nor in the left."</p>
<p>And the disciple said very pitifully;</p>
<p>"Lord, of what should I loose my hold for I have nothing left?"</p>
<p>And He looked upon him steadfastly.</p>
<p>Therefore at last understanding he emptied his soul of all desire, and of
fear that is the shadow of desire, and being enlightened relinquished all
burdens.</p>
<p>So was it also with His Majesty. In peace he dwelt, and becoming a great
Arhat, in peace he departed to that Uttermost Joy where is the Blessed One
made manifest in Pure Light.</p>
<p>As for the parents of the maiden, they entered after sore troubles into
peace, having been remembered by the Infinite. For it is certain that the
enemies also of the Supreme Buddha go to salvation by thinking on Him,
even though it be against Him.</p>
<p>And he who tells this truth makes this prayer to the Lady of Pity;</p>
<p>"Grant me, I pray,<br/>
One dewdrop from Thy willow spray,<br/>
And in the double Lotos keep<br/>
My hidden heart asleep."<br/></p>
<p>How great is the Glory of Kwannon!</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0008" id="link2H_4_0008"></SPAN></p>
<h2> THE ROUND-FACED BEAUTY </h2>
<h3> A STORY OF THE CHINESE COURT </h3>
<p>In the city of Chang-an music filled the palaces, and the festivities of
the Emperor were measured by its beat. Night, and the full moon swimming
like a gold-fish in the garden lakes, gave the signal for the Feather
Jacket and Rainbow Skirt dances. Morning, with the rising sun, summoned
the court again to the feast and wine-cup in the floating gardens.</p>
<p>The Emperor Chung Tsu favored this city before all others. The Yen Tower
soaring heavenward, the Drum Towers, the Pearl Pagoda, were the only fit
surroundings of his magnificence; and in the Pavilion of Tranquil Learning
were held those discussions which enlightened the world and spread the
fame of the Jade Emperor far and wide. In all respects he adorned the
Dragon Throne—in all but one; for Nature, bestowing so much,
withheld one gift, and the Imperial heart, as precious as jade, was also
as hard, and he eschewed utterly the company of the Hidden Palace Flowers.</p>
<p>Yet the Inner Chambers were filled with ladies chosen from all parts of
the Celestial Empire—ladies of the most exquisite and torturing
beauty, moons of loveliness, moving coquettishly on little feet, with all
the grace of willow branches in a light breeze. They were sprinkled with
perfumes, adorned with jewels, robed in silks woven with gold and
embroidered with designs of flowers and birds. Their faces were painted
and their eyebrows formed into slender and perfect arches whence the soul
of man might well slip to perdition, and a breath of sweet odor followed
each wherever she moved. Every one might have been the Empress of some
lesser kingdom; but though rumours reached the Son of Heaven from time to
time of their charms,—especially when some new blossom was added to
the Imperial bouquet,—he had dismissed them from his august
thoughts, and they languished in a neglect so complete that the Great Cold
Palaces of the Moon were not more empty than their hearts. They remained
under the supervision of the Princess of Han, August Aunt of the Emperor,
knowing that their Lord considered the company of sleeve-dogs and macaws
more pleasant than their own. Nor had he as yet chosen an Empress, and it
was evident that without some miracle, such as the intervention of the
Municipal God, no heir to the throne could be hoped for.</p>
<p>Yet the Emperor one day remembered his imprisoned beauties, and it crossed
the Imperial thoughts that even these inferior creatures might afford such
interest as may be found in the gambols of trained fleas or other insects
of no natural attainments.</p>
<p>Accordingly, he commanded that the subject last discussed in his presence
should be transferred to the Inner Chambers, and it was his Order that the
ladies should also discuss it, and their opinions be engraved on ivory,
bound together with red silk and tassels and thus presented at the Dragon
feet. The subject chosen was the following:—</p>
<p>Describe the Qualities of the Ideal Man</p>
<p>Now when this command was laid before the August Aunt, the guardian of the
Inner Chambers, she was much perturbed in mind, for such a thing was
unheard of in all the annals of the Empire. Recovering herself, she
ventured to say that the discussion of such a question might raise very
disquieting thoughts in the minds of the ladies, who could not be supposed
to have any opinions at all on such a subject. Nor was it desirable that
they should have. To every woman her husband and no other is and must be
the Ideal Man. So it was always in the past; so it must ever be. There are
certain things which it is dangerous to question or discuss, and how can
ladies who have never spoken with any other man than a parent or a brother
judge such matters?</p>
<p>"How, indeed," asked this lady of exalted merit, "can the bat form an idea
of the sunlight, or the carp of the motion of wings? If his Celestial
Majesty had commanded a discussion on the Superior Woman and the virtues
which should adorn her, some sentiments not wholly unworthy might have
been offered. But this is a calamity. They come unexpectedly, springing up
like mushrooms, and this one is probably due to the lack of virtue of the
inelegant and unintellectual person who is now speaking."</p>
<p>This she uttered in the presence of the principal beauties of the Inner
Chambers. They sat or reclined about her in attitudes of perfect
loveliness. Two, embroidering silver pheasants, paused with their needles
suspended above the stretched silk, to hear the August Aunt. One,
threading beads of jewel jade, permitted them to slip from the string and
so distended the rose of her mouth in surprise that the small pearl-shells
were visible within. The Lady Tortoise, caressing a scarlet and azure
macaw, in her agitation so twitched the feathers that the bird, shrieking,
bit her finger. The Lady Golden Bells blushed deeply at the thought of
what was required of them; and the little Lady Summer Dress, youngest of
all the assembled beauties, was so alarmed at the prospect that she began
to sob aloud, until she met the eye of the August Aunt and abruptly
ceased.</p>
<p>"It is not, however, to be supposed," said the August Aunt, opening her
snuff-bottle of painted crystal, "that the minds of our deplorable and
unattractive sex are wholly incapable of forming opinions. But speech is a
grave matter for women, naturally slow-witted and feeble-minded as they
are. This unenlightened person recalls the Odes as saying:—</p>
<p>'A flaw in a piece of white jade<br/>
May be ground away,<br/>
But when a woman has spoken foolishly<br/>
Nothing can be done-'<br/></p>
<p>a consideration which should make every lady here and throughout the world
think anxiously before speech." So anxiously did the assembled beauties
think, that all remained mute as fish in a pool, and the August Aunt
continued:—</p>
<p>"Let Tsu-ssu be summoned. It is my intention to suggest to the Dragon
Emperor that the virtues of women be the subject of our discourse, and I
will myself open and conclude the discussion."</p>
<p>Tsu-ssu was not long in kotowing before the August Aunt, who despatched
her message with the proper ceremonial due to its Imperial destination;
and meanwhile, in much agitation, the beauties could but twitter and
whisper in each other's ears, and await the response like condemned
prisoners who yet hope for reprieve.</p>
<p>Scarce an hour had dripped away on the water-clock when an Imperial
Missive bound with yellow silk arrived, and the August Aunt, rising,
kotowed nine times before she received it in her jewelled hand with its
delicate and lengthy nails ensheathed in pure gold and set with gems of
the first water. She then read it aloud, the ladies prostrating
themselves.</p>
<p>To the Princess of Han, the August Aunt, the Lady of the Nine Superior
Virtues:—</p>
<p>"Having deeply reflected on the wisdom submitted, We thus reply. Women
should not be the judges of their own virtues, since these exist only in
relation to men. Let Our Command therefore be executed, and tablets
presented before us seven days hence, with the name of each lady appended
to her tablet."</p>
<p>It was indeed pitiable to see the anxiety of the ladies! A sacrifice to
Kwan-Yin, the Goddess of Mercy, of a jewel from each, with intercession
for aid, was proposed by the Lustrous Lady; but the majority shook their
heads sadly. The August Aunt, tossing her head, declared that, as the Son
of Heaven had made no comment on her proposal of opening and closing the
discussion, she should take no part other than safeguarding the interests
of propriety. This much increased the alarm, and, kneeling at her feet,
the swan-like beauties, Deep-Snow and Winter Moon implored her aid and
compassion. But, rising indignantly, the August Aunt sought her own
apartments, and for the first time the inmates of the Pepper Chamber saw
with regret the golden dragons embroidered on her back.</p>
<p>It was then that the Round-Faced Beauty ventured a remark. This maiden,
having been born in the far-off province of Suchuan, was considered a
rustic by the distinguished elegance of the Palace and, therefore, had
never spoken unless decorum required. Still, even her detractors were
compelled to admit the charms that had gained her her name. Her face had
the flawless outline of the pearl, and like the blossom of the plum was
the purity of her complexion, upon which the darkness of her eyebrows
resembled two silk-moths alighted to flutter above the brilliance of her
eyes—eyes which even the August Aunt had commended after a banquet
of unsurpassed variety. Her hair had been compared to the crow's plumage;
her waist was like a roll of silk, and her discretion in habiting herself
was such that even the Lustrous Lady and the Lady Tortoise drew
instruction from the splendours of her robes. It created, however, a
general astonishment when she spoke.</p>
<p>"Paragons of beauty, what is this dull and opaque-witted person that she
should speak?"</p>
<p>"What, indeed!" said the Celestial Sister. "This entirely undistinguished
person cannot even imagine."</p>
<p>A distressing pause followed, during which many whispered anxiously. The
Lustrous Lady broke it.</p>
<p>"It is true that the highly ornamental Round-Faced Beauty is but lately
come, yet even the intelligent Ant may assist the Dragon; and in the
presence of alarm, what is decorum? With a tiger behind one, who can
recall the Book of Rites and act with befitting elegance?"</p>
<p>"The high-born will at all times remember the Rites!" retorted the
Celestial Sister. "Have we not heard the August Aunt observe: 'Those who
understand do not speak. Those who speak do not understand'?"</p>
<p>The Round-Faced Beauty collected her courage.</p>
<p>"Doubtless this is wisdom; yet if the wise do not speak, who should
instruct us? The August Aunt herself would be silent."</p>
<p>All were confounded by this dilemma, and the little Lady Summer-Dress,
still weeping, entreated that the Round-Faced Beauty might be heard. The
Heavenly Blossoms then prepared to listen and assumed attitudes of
attention, which so disconcerted the Round-Faced Beauty that she blushed
like a spring tulip in speaking.</p>
<p>"Beautiful ladies, our Lord, who is unknown to us all, has issued an
august command. It cannot be disputed, for the whisper of disobedience is
heard as thunder in the Imperial Presence. Should we not aid each other?
If any lady has formed a dream in her soul of the Ideal Man, might not
such a picture aid us all? Let us not be 'say-nothing-do-nothing,' but
act!"</p>
<p>They hung their heads and smiled, but none would allow that she had formed
such an image. The little Lady Tortoise, laughing behind her fan of
sandalwood, said roguishly: "The Ideal Man should be handsome, liberal in
giving, and assuredly he should appreciate the beauty of his wives. But
this we cannot say to the Divine Emperor."</p>
<p>A sigh rustled through the Pepper Chamber. The Celestial Sister looked
angrily at the speaker.</p>
<p>"This is the talk of children," she said. "Does no one remember
Kung-fu-tse's [Confucius] description of the Superior Man?"</p>
<p>Unfortunately none did—not even the Celestial Sister herself.</p>
<p>"Is it not probable," said the Round-Faced Beauty, "that the Divine
Emperor remembers it himself and wishes—"</p>
<p>But the Celestial Sister, yawning audibly, summoned the attendants to
bring rose-leaves in honey, and would hear no more.</p>
<p>The Round-Faced Beauty therefore wandered forth among the mossy rocks and
drooping willows of the Imperial Garden, deeply considering the matter.
She ascended the bow-curved bridge of marble which crossed the Pool of
Clear Weather, and from the top idly observed the reflection of her
rose-and-gold coat in the water while, with her taper fingers, she
crumbled cake for the fortunate gold-fish that dwelt in it. And, so doing,
she remarked one fish, four-tailed among the six-tailed, and in no way
distinguished by elegance, which secured by far the largest share of the
crumbs dropped into the pool. Bending lower, she observed this singular
fish and its methods.</p>
<p>The others crowded about the spot where the crumbs fell, all herded
together. In their eagerness and stupidity they remained like a cloud of
gold in one spot, slowly waving their tails. But this fish, concealing
itself behind a miniature rock, waited, looking upward, until the crumbs
were falling, and then, rushing forth with the speed of an arrow,
scattered the stupid mass of fish, and bore off the crumbs to its shelter,
where it instantly devoured them.</p>
<p>"This is notable," said the Round-Faced Beauty. "Observation enlightens
the mind. To be apart—to be distinguished—secures notice!" And
she plunged into thought again, wandering, herself a flower, among the
gorgeous tree peonies.</p>
<p>On the following day the August Aunt commanded that a writer among the
palace attendants should, with brush and ink, be summoned to transcribe
the wisdom of the ladies. She requested that each would give three days to
thought, relating the following anecdote. "There was a man who, taking a
piece of ivory, carved it into a mulberry leaf, spending three years on
the task. When finished it could not be told from the original, and was a
gift suitable for the Brother of the Sun and Moon. Do likewise!"</p>
<p>"But yet, O Augustness!" said the Celestial Sister, "if the Lord of Heaven
took as long with each leaf, there would be few leaves on the trees, and
if-"</p>
<p>The August Aunt immediately commanded silence and retired. On the third
day she seated herself in her chair of carved ebony, while the attendant
placed himself by her feet and prepared to record her words.</p>
<p>"This insignificant person has decided," began her Augustness, looking
round and unscrewing the amber top of her snuff-bottle, "to take an
unintelligent part in these proceedings. An example should be set.
Attendant, write!"</p>
<p>She then dictated as follows: "The Ideal Man is he who now decorates the
Imperial Throne, or he who in all humility ventures to resemble the
incomparable Emperor. Though he may not hope to attain, his endeavor is
his merit. No further description it needed."</p>
<p>With complacence she inhaled the perfumed snuff, as the writer appended
the elegant characters of her Imperial name.</p>
<p>If it is permissible to say that the faces of the beauties lengthened
visibly, it should now be said. For it had been the intention of every
lady to make an illusion to the Celestial Emperor and depict him as the
Ideal Man. Nor had they expected that the August Aunt would take any part
in the matter.</p>
<p>"Oh, but it was the intention of this commonplace and undignified person
to say this very thing!" cried the Lustrous Lady, with tears in the jewels
of her eyes. "I thought no other high-minded and distinguished lady would
for a moment think of it."</p>
<p>"And it was my intention also!" fluttered the little Lady Tortoise,
wringing her hands! "What now shall this most unlucky and unendurable
person do? For three nights has sleep forsaken my unattractive eyelids,
and, tossing and turning on a couch deprived of all comfort, I could only
repeat, 'The Ideal Man is the Divine Dragon Emperor!'"</p>
<p>"May one of entirely contemptible attainments make a suggestion in this
assemblage of scintillating wit and beauty?" inquired the Celestial
Sister. "My superficial opinion is that it would be well to prepare a
single paper to which all names should be appended, stating that His
Majesty in his Dragon Divinity comprises all ideals in his sacred Person."</p>
<p>"Let those words be recorded," said the August Aunt. "What else should any
lady of discretion and propriety say? In this Palace of Virtuous Peace,
where all is consecrated to the Son of Heaven, though he deigns not to
enter it, what other thought dare be breathed? Has any lady ventured to
step outside such a limit? If so, let her declare herself!"</p>
<p>All shook their heads, and the August Aunt proceeded: "Let the writer
record this as the opinion of every lady of the Imperial Household, and
let each name be separately appended."</p>
<p>Had any desired to object, none dared to confront the August Aunt; but
apparently no beauty so desired, for after three nights' sleepless
meditation, no other thought than this had occurred to any.</p>
<p>Accordingly, the writer moved from lady to lady and, under the supervision
of the August Aunt, transcribed the following: "The Ideal Man is the
earthly likeness of the Divine Emperor. How should it be otherwise?" And
under this sentence wrote the name of each lovely one in succession. The
papers were then placed in the hanging sleeves of the August Aunt for
safety.</p>
<p>By the decree of Fate, the father of the Round-Faced Beauty had, before he
became an ancestral spirit, been a scholar of distinction, having
graduated at the age of seventy-two with a composition commended by the
Grand Examiner. Having no gold and silver to give his daughter, he had
formed her mind, and had presented her with the sole jewel of his family-a
pearl as large as a bean. Such was her sole dower, but the accomplished
Aunt may excel the indolent Prince.</p>
<p>Yet, before the thought in her mind, she hesitated and trembled, recalling
the lesson of the gold-fish; and it was with anxiety that paled her
roseate lips that, on a certain day, she had sought the Willow Bridge
Pavilion. There had awaited her a palace attendant skilled with the brush,
and there in secrecy and dire affright, hearing the footsteps of the
August Aunt in every rustle of leafage, and her voice in the call of every
crow, did the Round-Faced Beauty dictate the following composition:—</p>
<p>"Though the sky rain pearls, it cannot equal the beneficence of the Son of
Heaven. Though the sky rain jade it cannot equal his magnificence. He has
commanded his slave to describe the qualities of the Ideal Man. How should
I, a mere woman, do this? I, who have not seen the Divine Emperor, how
should I know what is virtue? I, who have not seen the glory of his
countenance, how should I know what is beauty? Report speaks of his
excellencies, but I who live in the dark know not. But to the Ideal Woman,
the very vices of her husband are virtues. Should he exalt another, this
is a mark of his superior taste. Should he dismiss his slave, this is
justice. To the Ideal Woman there is but one Ideal Man—and that is
her lord. From the day she crosses his threshold, to the day when they
clothe her in the garments of Immortality, this is her sole opinion. Yet
would that she might receive instruction of what only are beauty and
virtue in his adorable presence."</p>
<p>This being written, she presented her one pearl to the attendant and fled,
not looking behind her, as quickly as her delicate feet would permit.</p>
<p>On the seventh day the compositions, engraved on ivory and bound with red
silk and tassels, were presented to the Emperor, and for seven days more
he forgot their existence. On the eighth the High Chamberlain ventured to
recall them to the Imperial memory, and the Emperor glancing slightly at
one after another, threw them aside, yawning as he did so. Finally, one
arrested his eyes, and reading it more than once he laid it before him and
meditated. An hour passed in this way while the forgotten Lord Chamberlain
continued to kneel. The Son of Heaven, then raising his head, pronounced
these words: "In the society of the Ideal Woman, she to whom jealousy is
unknown, tranquillity might possibly be obtained. Let prayer be made
before the Ancestors with the customary offerings, for this is a matter
deserving attention."</p>
<p>A few days passed, and an Imperial attendant, escorted by two mandarins of
the peacock-feather and crystal-button rank, desired an audience of the
August Aunt, and, speaking before the curtain, informed her that his
Imperial Majesty would pay a visit that evening to the Hall of Tranquil
Longevity. Such was her agitation at this honour that she immediately
swooned; but, reviving, summoned all the attendants and gave orders for a
banquet and musicians.</p>
<p>Lanterns painted with pheasants and exquisite landscapes were hung on all
the pavilions. Tapestries of rose, decorated with the Five-Clawed Dragons,
adorned the chambers; and upon the High Seat was placed a robe of yellow
satin embroidered with pearls. All was hurry and excitement. The Blossoms
of the Palace were so exquisitely decked that one grain more of powder
would have made them too lily-like, and one touch more of rouge, too
rosecheeked. It was indeed perfection, and, like lotuses upon a lake, or
Asian birds, gorgeous of plumage, they stood ranged in the outer chamber
while the Celestial Emperor took his seat.</p>
<p>The Round-Faced Beauty wore no jewels, having bartered her pearl for her
opportunity; but her long coat of jade-green, embroidered with golden
willows, and her trousers of palest rose left nothing to be desired. In
her hair two golden peonies were fastened with pins of kingfisher work.
The Son of Heaven was seated upon the throne as the ladies approached,
marshaled by the August Aunt. He was attired in the Yellow Robe with the
Flying Dragons, and upon the Imperial Head was the Cap, ornamented with
one hundred and forty-four priceless gems. From it hung the twelve
pendants of strings of pearls, partly concealing the august eyes of the
Jade Emperor. No greater splendour can strike awe into the soul of man.</p>
<p>At his command the August Aunt took her seat upon a lesser chair at the
Celestial Feet. Her mien was majestic, and struck awe into the assembled
beauties, whose names she spoke aloud as each approached and prostrated
herself. She then pronounced these words:</p>
<p>"Beautiful ones, the Emperor, having considered the opinions submitted by
you on the subject of the Superior Man, is pleased to express his august
commendation. Dismiss, therefore, anxiety from your minds, and prepare to
assist at the humble concert of music we have prepared for his Divine
pleasure."</p>
<p>Slightly raising himself in his chair, the Son of Heaven looked down upon
that Garden of Beauty, holding in his hand an ivory tablet bound with red
silk.</p>
<p>"Lovely ladies," he began, in a voice that assuaged fear, "who among you
was it that laid before our feet a composition beginning thus—'Though
the sky rain pearls'?"</p>
<p>The August Aunt immediately rose.</p>
<p>"Imperial Majesty, none! These eyes supervised every composition. No
impropriety was permitted."</p>
<p>The Son of Heaven resumed: "Let that lady stand forth."</p>
<p>The words were few, but sufficient. Trembling in every limb, the
Round-Faced Beauty separated herself from her companions and prostrated
herself, amid the breathless amazement of the Blossoms of the Palace. He
looked down upon her as she knelt, pale as a lady carved in ivory, but
lovely as the lotus of Chang-Su. He turned to the August Aunt. "Princess
of Han, my Imperial Aunt, I would speak with this lady alone."</p>
<p>Decorum itself and the custom of Palaces could not conceal the indignation
of the August Aunt as she rose and retired, driving the ladies before her
as a shepherd drives his sheep.</p>
<p>The Hall of Tranquil Longevity being now empty, the Jade Emperor extended
his hand and beckoned the Round-Faced Beauty to approach. This she did,
hanging her head like a flower surcharged with dew and swaying gracefully
as a wind-bell, and knelt on the lowest step of the Seat of State.</p>
<p>"Loveliest One," said the Emperor, "I have read your composition. I would
know the truth. Did any aid you as you spoke it? Was it the thought of
your own heart?"</p>
<p>"None aided, Divine," said she, almost fainting with fear. "It was indeed
the thought of this illiterate slave, consumed with an unwarranted but
uncontrollable passion."</p>
<p>"And have you in truth desired to see your Lord?"</p>
<p>"As a prisoner in a dungeon desires the light, so was it with this low
person."</p>
<p>"And having seen?"</p>
<p>"Augustness, the dull eyes of this slave are blinded with beauty."</p>
<p>She laid her head before his feet.</p>
<p>"Yet you have depicted, not the Ideal Man, but the Ideal Woman. This was
not the Celestial command. How was this?"</p>
<p>"Because, O versatile and auspicious Emperor, the blind cannot behold the
sunlight, and it is only the Ideal Woman who is worthy to comprehend and
worship the Ideal Man. For this alone is she created."</p>
<p>A smile began to illuminate the Imperial Countenance. "And how, O
Round-Faced Beauty, did you evade the vigilance of the August Aunt?"</p>
<p>She hung her head lower, speaking almost in a whisper. "With her one pearl
did this person buy the secrecy of the writer; and when the August Aunt
slept, did I conceal the paper in her sleeve with the rest, and her own
Imperial hand gave it to the engraver of ivory."</p>
<p>She veiled her face with two jade-white hands that trembled excessively.
On hearing this statement the Celestial Emperor broke at once into a very
great laughter, and he laughed loud and long as a tiller of wheat. The
Round-Faced Beauty heard it demurely until, catching the Imperial eye,
decorum was forgotten and she too laughed uncontrollably. So they
continued, and finally the Emperor leaned back, drying the tears in his
eyes with his august sleeve, and the lady, resuming her gravity, hid her
face in her hands, yet regarded him through her fingers.</p>
<p>When the August Aunt returned at the end of an hour with the ladies,
surrounded by the attendants with their instruments of music, the
Round-Faced Beauty was seated in the chair that she herself had occupied,
and on the whiteness of her brow was hung the chain of pearls, which had
formed the frontal of the Cap of the Emperor.</p>
<p>It is recorded that, advancing from honour to honour, the Round-Faced
Beauty was eventually chosen Empress and became the mother of the Imperial
Prince. The celestial purity of her mind and the absence of all flaws of
jealousy and anger warranted this distinction. But it is also recorded
that, after her elevation, no other lady was ever exalted in the Imperial
favour or received the slightest notice from the Emperor. For the Empress,
now well acquainted with the Ideal Man, judged it better that his
experiences of the Ideal Woman should be drawn from herself alone. And as
she decreed, so it was done. Doubtless Her Majesty did well.</p>
<p>It is known that the Emperor departed to the Ancestral Spirits at an early
age, seeking, as the August Aunt observed, that repose which on earth
could never more be his. But no one has asserted that this lady's
disposition was free from the ordinary blemishes of humanity.</p>
<p>As for the Celestial Empress (who survives in history as one of the most
astute rulers who ever adorned the Dragon Throne), she continued to rule
her son and the Empire, surrounded by the respectful admiration of all.</p>
<p><br/><br/><br/><br/></p>
<SPAN name="endofbook"></SPAN>
<div style="break-after:column;"></div><br />